r*^' 
 
 ^> ,^' 
 
 ^S^- 
 
 W^f^: 
 
 *^ 
 
 
 '.>' 
 ,.-» 
 
 
 f^M 
 
 rf-i
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE. 
 
 AN 
 
 ACCOUNT 
 
 MEASURES ADOPTED FOR SUPPRESSING THE PRACTICE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SYSTEMATIC MURDER 
 
 BT 
 
 THEIR PARENTS 
 
 OF 
 
 FEMALE INFANTS; 
 
 WITH 
 
 INCIDENTAL REMARKS ON OTHER CUSTOMS PECULIAR TO THE 
 
 NATIVES OF INDIA. 
 
 EDITED, 
 
 WITH NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS, 
 
 BY 
 
 EDWARD MOOR, F.R.S. 
 
 AUTHOR OF THE HINDU PANTHEON. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PRINTED FOR J. JOHNSON AND CO. 
 ST. Paul's church yard. 
 
 1811.
 
 P..nled by T. Bensleji, 
 (ioit Couit, Fleet Sticet, London.
 
 
 
 TO 
 
 LIEUT. -COL. ALEXAxMDER WALKER, 
 
 Late Political Resident in Glzerat. 
 
 1 HE course of Dedication for this Volume, 
 deemed by you more obvious than this which 
 I have adopted, being already doubly occupied, 
 there can remain no difiiculty in determining lo 
 whom its inscription ought to be secondarily 
 directed. 
 
 Were you a stranger to me, the important 
 part whicli you have borne in effecting the abo- 
 lition of the sad practice of Infanticide, now, 
 happily, as far as refers to the extensive limit of 
 the British Influence in India, to be spoken of as 
 one that was of lamentable prevalence, would have 
 prompted me to this prefixture of your name ; 
 but when a sense of propriety is strongly seconded 
 by that feeling of Friendship that hath for so 
 many years subsisted between us, it becomes a 
 pleasing duty; and you will receive this Address 
 as a tribute willingly offered to the remembranQC 
 
 .« f> * .
 
 iv 
 
 and to the continuance of lonsf-lived and unlnter- 
 rupted Respect and Esteem. 
 
 When I, farther, call to mind the confidential 
 Regard, originating perhaps in official intercourse, 
 but strengthened by a congeniality of disposition 
 in the promotion of public and private good, that 
 so cordially subsists between our common and 
 highly-respected friend Mr. Duncan and you, I 
 am additionally impelled to this measure, thinking 
 that it will not be unpleasing to either: while 
 associating my own name so honourably, and in 
 such a Cause, must be an object to me of laudable 
 ambition. 
 
 Wishing that all desired good may await your 
 arrival, and prosper your abode, in your native 
 country, after an absence of thirty years spent 
 most zealously and usefully in its foreign service 
 in India, I heartily. My Dear Walker, bid you 
 Farewell. 
 
 EDWARD MOOR. 
 
 Beolings, Suffolk, 
 Marchl, 1811.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Although it may not be very interesting to the Public, 
 it will not, I hope, be entirely otherwise, and will be satis- 
 factory to me, if I be allowed the liberty of staling the sources 
 whence I have derived the materials for this little Volume. 
 
 In the Dedication of my Hindu Pantheon, as well as in ihe 
 bod}' of that work, I have adverted to the general subject of 
 the present; and noticed a manuscript on Indian Infanticide 
 being in the best hands, hoping it would be submitted to the 
 Fiiblic. 
 
 I had not at that time any idea that it would be so sub- 
 mitted in its present form. The manuscript was in the 
 j)ossession of Sir Joseph Banks, to whom it had been 
 transmitted by the Honourable Mr. Duncan, Governor of 
 Bonibai/, and I was authorized to avail myself of it as I 
 pleased in my Hindu Pantheon, then, as was known in India, 
 in the press: but I was too far advanced to admit convenienlly 
 of my benefiting by this kind attention ; and I thought, more- 
 over, that the subject so handled, demanded a more respectful 
 introduction to the Literary Public, than in an episode, as it 
 were, in a larger work. Nor when Sir Joseph Banks put 
 the manuscript into my hands, had 1 any expectation of the 
 subject assuming its present shape. I, however, copied and 
 arranged it for the press; and soon after I had so done 
 Colonel Walkee arrived in England; and on being made
 
 VI 
 
 acquainted with my intention, he furnished ine with llie 
 original papers, among others, whence a considerable portion 
 of Mr. Duncan's manuscript, in the form of a summary, or 
 abridged memoir, had been drawn up. 
 
 Deeming the subject sufficiently curious and interesting 
 to warrant its separate publication, and not being straitened 
 for room or lime, as was the case in respect to the Ili/ula 
 Pantheon, I resolved on submitting to the Public the entire 
 papers, part of which only were condensed in IMr, Duncan's 
 admirable summary. Several letters and reports, poste^rior in 
 point of time to the termination of that summary, were among 
 the materials with which Colonel Walker furnished me. 
 None of these had been written with any view to pubhcation. 
 My enlarged project was now comnmnicated to Sir 
 Joseph Banks. It is bespeaking the good ojiiniou of the 
 Public to say that he warmly approved it; and but repeatinor 
 what is known to all, that he was, as ever, prompt in for- 
 warding by his assistance and advice, this, like every other, 
 effort, having in view a public good: and such, it is hoped, 
 may, through however humble an instrumentality as the 
 Editor of this Volume, be hereby promoted. 
 
 Thus assisted and encouraged, I recast my materials ; 
 dividing them into the convenient arrangement of Chapters ; 
 and retaining for the two first the conunencement of JVIr. 
 Duncan's Memoir; which, as far as those Cliapters extend, 
 comprises a portion of time anterior to Colonel Walker's 
 co-operation in the holy cause of extirpating Infanticide fiom 
 among the Hindus; and refers to a part of [nclia distant from 
 the scene of those operations. To a lime and country, 
 indeed, wherein no European but Mr. Duncan knew of the
 
 VII 
 
 existence of the crime, and when consequently no one but 
 himself laboured to eradicate it. 
 
 An outline of this interesting discovery, and of the ex- 
 ertions successfully made to effectuate the abolition of the 
 sad habit so developed, was briefly pubhshed in the Asiatic 
 Researches: but, to render this Tract fully comprehensive of 
 its subject, I have, from Mr. Duncan's memoir, detailed the 
 rise, progress, and happy result of that discovery; as, with 
 other points connected with this and the j)receding paragraph, 
 will Diore clearly appear from my occasional notices in the 
 course of the work. 
 
 Finding that several of my papers, from having been 
 coj)ied in India by native writers, were inaccurate ; and 
 imagu.ing that others on the same subject, not in my pos- 
 session, might [)rohably exist among the records at the India- 
 house, 1, with the desire of making my Tract as worthy of. the 
 Public eye as was in my i)ower, applied to Mr. Astell, the 
 most worthy and enlightened Chairman of the respectable 
 Court who so ably Direct the Affairs of our Indian Empire, 
 for permission to correct from their records my defective 
 materials, and eventually to extract others of which I was not 
 possessed. 
 
 On unfolding my scheme of publication to Mr. Astell 
 he was pleasetl to approve it; and to aid it by obligingly 
 acceding to my wishes. For this ready and polite conde- 
 scension, I thus return my grateful thanks. 
 
 In the commencement of Chapter VI. I have noticed my 
 acquisition of materials from this source. It will, in a confined 
 degree, be there seen, and may be llience extensively inferred, 
 that this most respectable body, amid the mulliplicily of
 
 \m 
 
 important objects unremittingly pressing oh their attention, 
 do still yield the promptest cognizance to the calls of humanity ; 
 and that any point involving the happiness or welfare of any, 
 of the many millions, of their deserving subjects in Hindustan, 
 is viewed by them with interest and sympathy. The oppor- 
 tunity is grateful to me, and it has several times occurred, of 
 making respectful mention of the liberahty of the Honourable 
 Court to me on literary occasions. It would look like osten- 
 tation to recapitulate them; and I therefore generally return 
 my best thanks. 
 
 It is, I feel, necessary to notice, and apologize for the 
 frequent references that I have, in the course of this work, 
 found it expedient to make to the Hindu Pantheon. I am, 
 indeed, almost ashamed at their frequency, although it has, 
 in some degree, been unavoidable ; for, as therein observed, 
 IMythology is, with the Hindus, all-pervading. Their history, 
 science, literature, arts, customs, conversation, and every thing, 
 are replete with Mythological allusions. Now, as the greater 
 part of my notes and interpolations scattered through the 
 following pages are of that description; and as I have endea- 
 voured in my former work to say something, however brief 
 and superficial, on the attributes and character, and the 
 legends most jjopularly connected with the history, of every 
 deity comprehended within the vast range of the Pantheistic 
 Idolatry of India, I found in my said work some notice 
 explanatory on most points that seemed to requne it, of lliis. 
 And having no library, and writing where 1 have access to 
 but few books, I, of course, found my own poor work easiest, 
 and, in this case, generally sufficient, to refer to. 
 
 On a practice so universally abhorrent to every humane
 
 IX 
 
 breast as Infanticide, a uniformity of sentiment must prevail. 
 Every one who thinks, speaks, or writes on it, must experience 
 the same train of emotions, and express liimself in nearly the 
 same terms. This will sufficiently account for, and excuse, 
 any sameness of phraseology, or repetition, observable in this 
 volume ; wherein different persons write, and the same person 
 at distant periods, on the same subject. It will also relieve 
 me from the necessity of any reflections, or expression of my 
 own feelings. I could but have repeated what is already said 
 by my worthy friends ; and in saying what I have deemed 
 necessary, I have sometimes with difficulty refrained from 
 such reflections. It is not from deficiency of sympathy that 
 I have so coolly edited this work on a practice, the contem- 
 plation of which must move a Stoic. I have checked mental 
 ebullition, and erased its result Avhen it hath heedlessly 
 escaped me. Nor, I am confident, will my Countrymen 
 require any stimuli to direct their feelings to a due appre- 
 ciation of the enormity of the crime of Infanticide, and of 
 the merits of those good men, to whose benevolent zeal, 
 Humanity is indebted for one of her greatest victories. And 
 I persuade myself that my generous Countrymen, who have 
 so nobly and successfully exerted themselves in the abolition 
 of the detestable traffick in their brethren of Africa, will not 
 contemplate without interest the honourable efforts of the 
 individuals of our own nation, who have without eclat, and 
 without any expectation of publicity, or recompence, save the 
 consciousness of approving Heaven, laboured, and to the 
 extent of the British influence with equal success, in the same 
 vineyard ; and have, under the aid and blessing of Providence, 
 rescued from annual destruction, thousands of our sisters in 
 
 b
 
 Asia: — and that the}' will be prompt to bestow on them, 
 albeit unlocked for, that cordial, though silent, tribute of 
 approbation, so grateful to minds that thus impelled can thus 
 labour; and though silent yet if cordial, the most desirable 
 and only return that can be here commensurate to the im- 
 portance of the service rendered to Humanity, thus triumphant 
 over one of the most agonizing infringements of her laws that 
 she was ever doomed to suffer. 
 
 The portion of this Volume that hath fallen to my lot to 
 execute, is small. This " Account of the Measures adopted 
 for the Discovery and Suppression of Infanticide among the 
 Hindus," as well as the good work itself, is by the joint hands 
 of Mr. Duncan and Colonel Walker. The arrangements 
 and editorial parts only are mine. The notes that I have 
 interspersed through the Avork, sufficiently distinguished from 
 the other mailer, the Courteous Reader will receive in the 
 good will with which they are otTered. To some Readers 
 they may not prove altogether useless ; and may to others, 
 I hope, be amusing : so that even those who are too wise 
 lo be instructed by my humble efforts, may, I trust, consi- 
 dering my motives, still condescend to be pleased. 
 
 Confidently, but Avith becoming deference, I now leave 
 the best of causes — Humanity — in the best of hands — those 
 of the British Public. 
 
 EDWARD MOOR. 
 
 \si March, 1811.
 
 Memorandum — touching the Map prefixed to this 
 
 Work. 
 
 In page 212 1 have noliced my intenlion of giving with 
 this Tract, a Map of Kattywar, if"it could be engraved in 
 lime, so as not to delay publication, which it is very desirable 
 to avoid, in as far as sending the work to India by the ships 
 of the present season is much wished ; and the season is far 
 advanced. 
 
 The Engraver has, however, hastened his work so as to 
 finish all that I put into his hands. But had time permitted, 
 I should have made the map more full. As it is, I have 
 a few words to saj-^ thereon. 
 
 Every point in Kattywar, or the portion of Guzerat so 
 named, formed by the gulfs of Cambay and Kutch, is laid 
 down from surveys made by Lieutenant Hardy of the 
 Bo7nbay Artillery. He accompanied Colonel Walker's 
 detachment on different services, for that purpose; and being 
 the only survey that I know of ever made of that province, it 
 will be looked on I hope as a valuable addition to our pub- 
 lished stock of Oriental Geograph3\ Mr. Hardy is a very 
 accurate surveyor, and a very respectable and promising 
 officer. 
 
 The points not included within the limits above specified 
 are taken from maps already before the public, and are filled 
 in to give a clearer locality to Guzerat, in the glance of those
 
 xn 
 
 not conversant in Eastern Geography. Saint John's Point, 
 the southernmost position, is about a degree, nearly due north 
 from Bombai/. 
 
 The only alteration that I have made in Mr. Hardy's 
 work, save reducing it from a scale of eighteen inches to 
 a degree, is in the orthography ; in which I have taken some 
 lil>erties, pursuant to the system that I have followed for 
 Oriental words. For this I have to ask the excuse of Mr. 
 Hardy and all parties concerned. 
 
 I regret that I had not the map to refer to occasionally in 
 the course of the work, where mention is made of towns, &c. 
 whose situation might, by such references, have been made 
 clearer to the Reader: but in my uncertainty as to being 
 able, or otherwise, to give the map at all, this was evidently 
 unattainable. 
 
 It remains for me to say something on such features of my 
 map as are evidently irrelevant to geographical subjects. The 
 Head, is of that respectable friend of Colonel Walker's 
 mentioned in page 197; there called Gangadiier Pat- 
 WERDHEN Sastri. On the map he appears more classically 
 designated in characters appropriate to a learned Pandit, 
 Sri Ganga-dhara Sastr), which if literally interpreted 
 might be to many Readers unintelligible; nor much more so 
 perhaps to those wholly unread in Hindu mythology, when 
 rendered " TAe 'Revered Ganges-bearer, learned in the 
 Sastra." This learned person is reverently honoured with the 
 prefixture Sri, of which see page 15^, He being a Saiva is 
 distinguished by one of the thousand names of Siva — 
 
 " From whose red clustering locks famed Ganga springs."
 
 XIU 
 
 And here we may, as ever, note in passing, a geographical 
 fact veiled in a mythological fable. The Ganges is now 
 known to spring from the head of a hill named after this 
 person of the Hindu tritheistical divinity, who appears 
 Ganges-bearing, Ganga-dhara, in many plates of the 
 Hindu Pantheon. 
 
 The black letter impression is of the Silcka, or state seal of 
 the Raja Ananda Rao Gaikawar, sovereign of Giizerat, 
 of whom the Reader will find lengthened notice in the fol- 
 lowing pages. It is thus read: — Sri Raja i^AUV Chater pati 
 ak)la prant pretap Pl'randera, Ananda Rao Gaikawar, 
 Sena Khas-khei/l Sluimshir Behader. And may be thus ren- 
 dered : — 
 
 " Subservient to the canopied Lord Raja Sahu, the 
 staunch, magnanimous, brave Prince, like unto Indra, is 
 Ananda Rao Gaikawar — a warrior of prowess in the use 
 of arms." 
 
 Saiiu is the usual distinction of the nominal sovereign of 
 the Mahrattas, kept, as noticed hereafter, a state pageant by 
 the hereditary usurpers of his countries. Purandera is 
 a name of Indra, of whom so much occurs in the Hindu 
 Pantheon. It means the Destroyer of Towns; which among 
 his many names, is that likely to be remembered in the neigh- 
 bourhood oi'Guzerat, from the mythological fable of his having 
 overwhelmed Ujayana, or Ogein, the capital of Sindea's 
 hereditary possessions, many feet deep by a shower of sand. 
 The historical fact is, that Ogein, so submerged, now lies the 
 interesting Herculaneum and Pompeia of India. Both fable 
 and fact are detailed in the Hindu Pantheon.
 
 XIV 
 
 The other names and titles of this seal are sufficiently 
 discussed in future pages. 
 
 'I'he Gaikawar uses another Seal which is of secotidari/ or 
 inferior importance, as implied by its name, Mutiiti, a corrupt 
 Persian word. The impression runs thus : — 
 
 Sri Malsaka kUnt charanl fafper Govind Rao sut 
 Ananda Rao Gaikawau, Sena Khas-kheijl Shamshtr Be- 
 hader mranter. 
 
 And is thus translated : — 
 
 " Subservient to the holy niandates of the Lord of the 
 Goddess Malsara, is the son of Govind Rao, Anand 
 Rao Gaikawar, a warrior of eternal prowess." 
 
 This is the seal usually given to the minister, or the prin- 
 cipal officers of the state, such as Subdhs of provinces, at 
 a distance from the residence of the sovereign. It is not 
 engraved, and I shall slop only to observe that the goddess 
 Malsara named therein is an avatarn, or incarnation, of 
 Parvati, become flesh to accompany her lord Siva in his 
 manifestation in the person of Kandeh Rao, or Kanduba, 
 as fully detailed in the Hindu Fantheon. This is the tutelary 
 deity of the Gaikawar family; an anomaly in reference to 
 their seclarial patronymic (Ananda, Govinda, Gaikawar, 
 &c.) derived from a Vainhnava source, that this is no place to 
 discuss. 
 
 A third royal seal is also in use in Giizerat, much smaller 
 than the preceding two, the impression of which is in Sanskrit 
 characters equivalent, though corruptly written, to the Persia?} 
 words Muraiab shud, which signify Jinished — performed — the 
 end— finis, &c. They call this the Martabsud seal, and it is
 
 XV 
 
 usually affixed to the conclusion of public letters and deeds. 
 One of these seals is often entrusted to inferior local officers 
 for the purpose of authenticating their reports, and giving 
 authority to their acts. A fac simile of this seal is engraved 
 on the map. 
 
 The other seal is a very curious subject — it is in Persian 
 characters, of the Baja of Kiitch, and is to be read thus: — 
 
 1199 aaan /^AjLiyi. C^^^^ C.9-*^^ 
 
 Malm Rao Mirza Raja Raid'han fediii Shah Aalam 
 Padshah ghazl — patni herman shcrtf'hi — sannch 1 199- 
 
 And may be thus translated : — 
 
 " The noble Rao Mirza Raja Raid'han, the devoted of the 
 victorious King Shah Aalam — the pilot (or guide) to both 
 the most holy temples. Year (of the HeJraJ 1199. 
 
 The word pdftii is said to mean in the language of Sind, 
 one who helps to embark, or to steer or direct a vessel, and 
 has been given to the Raja of Kiitch, in consequence of the 
 assistance he affords to pilgrims proceeding from Hiiidtistan to 
 Mekka. " Both the most holy temples^" mean those of Jeru- 
 salem and Mekka. 
 
 This Buj chief, as he is sometimes called, is of the sect 
 who worship Devi in her " Lion-borne" form, as she is often 
 seen in the plates of the Plindu Pantheon, in which Avork 
 many of her various forms are fully discussed. The Raja 
 therefore denotes his faith by crowning his seal with this 
 symbol of the might of Devi, the consort of the Avenger 
 Siva. 
 
 The impressions of these seals, of which fac similes are
 
 XVI 
 
 engraved on the watery degrees of the map, and their trans- 
 lations, were given to me by Colonel Walker; and the 
 following I find among some memorandums referring to them. 
 
 " It may be remarked generally of these seals, and parti- 
 cularly of those of the Mahratta Rajas, the strange intermixture 
 of Persian and Arabic terms with those of Sanskrit and Hindu 
 origin. The Hindu Avritings and deeds are commonly as 
 remarkable for simplicity of language and expression, as the 
 compositions and inscriptions of the Mahomedans are of a 
 contrary character. But they naturally began to admire and 
 soon to imitate the pompous and inflated language of those 
 who had conquered their country, and imposed on them 
 another government. 
 
 " The Mahrattas were more easily led to adopt this practice, 
 as they were merely soldiers of fortune, and generally very 
 ignorant and illiterate, just rising into power and consequence, 
 when the Moghul empire was in its greatest splendour, and 
 when its maxims, and all connected with its government, Avere 
 objects of admiration and consequently of imitation,'
 
 Notice on the Orthography of Oriental Names and 
 Words that occur in this Volume. 
 
 (1 is intended to be pronounced as in fall, or fast. 
 
 ^ as in America. 
 
 I ea in sea, or ee in sec. 
 
 ^l 00 in fool, or u in full. 
 
 Tliis will generally suffice— the letters are not always 
 accented ; as it was thought sufficient to do it a few times in 
 each word. The Reader will therefore see the same word 
 printed Raja-piitra, for instance, and Raja-putra; Siva and 
 
 Where practicable I have always used the K, initial and 
 medial, in preference to C— Kali, in preference to Cali— 
 Krishna to Crisiina — Saka to Saca, &c. 
 
 The attentive Reader may, perhaps, observe that the same 
 word is not always spelled uniformly. This has arisen partly 
 from inattention, and partly from design. Whether written 
 Mahommed, Mahammed, or Mohomed, Raja, or Rajah, 
 for instance, is of little moment. The pronunciation will be 
 nearly the same : and near enough, even in words less known, 
 to answer every useful purpose. 
 
 Proper names of persons are printed in small capitals- 
 names of places, and words in foreign languages, generally in 
 Italics. This is, 1 think, a useful practice in works wherein 
 such names and words occur frequently.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Prefatory Subjects, to page xxviii. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Summary, by the Honourable Governor Duncan, of the measures adopted by him 
 iti Benares, yy;' the suppression of Female larANTicioa, practised in that 
 7ieighbourhood by the tribe of Raj-kumar, and others. 
 
 Origin, numbers^ situation, levenue, &c. of the Raj-kHmars ; meaning of 
 their name, page 1 ; their manners, &c. 2. Haja-putras, various tribes of, 2. 
 HiiidH and Greek names, origin of, 3. Infanticide practised by the Raj-kumars, 
 3, 4. Hindu names, etymology of, 4. Renunciation of Infanticide by the 
 Maj-kumars, 6, 7. Puranas, and Saslra, mention of, 7, 8. Hindu mythology. 
 Hells, &c. 7, 8. Lord Teignmouth's account of Infanticide in Benares, 9, 
 10, 11. The J?«/-/:z(/Kars formerly schismatic Christians, 12. jRo/a Pit'haura, 
 their ancestor, 12 ; his dynasty, family, &c. anecdotes of, 12 to 15; of Chandra, 
 his celebrated bard, 14, 15, 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Continuation of JV/r. Duncan's Summary of the measures pursued by him at 
 Bombay and in Guzerat, /i^r the Discovery and Suppression of lav ah- 
 TiciDE, among the Riijpict tribes in that part of India, page l6. 
 
 Notice by Greek and Roman writers of Infanticide in Guzerat, leads to 
 inquiries as to its present existence, page l6. Baroach, origin of its name, l6. 
 Inquiries into the suspected existence of Infanticide, IG, 17 ; modes of perpe- 
 trating it, 17. Hutch, mythological name, gcc. notice of, 17; Infanticide
 
 practised tlieie, 18, J9, 20; farther inquiries on the practice; modes of, &c. 
 19,20; found to exist more and more extensively; practised by Ma^omerfoHs, 
 but forbidden in tlie Koran; customs of Raj-pi>ts; Hindu superstition, 20, 21. 
 Families, &c. of the Rajai of Kutch ; excuses for Infanticide; earl^^ marriage, 
 Sec. of Hindus; Nana Fuunavis with difficulty finds a maiden young enough 
 to be a bride, 22, 23. Women encourage the destruction of their children, 
 23, 25; the Jarejahs and other tribes in Kutch, 24, 25; mothers even, 25; 
 demonstrations of the fact, 25,26; exceptions reproachable, 26,28; farther 
 inquiries into the existence and extent of the crime ; modes of, &c. 27, 28, 29 ; 
 legendary origin of, 29; encouraged by Brahmnns, 29, 30. Exceptions to the 
 universality of Infanticide among the Jarejahs, SO, 31, 32; Brahmanical 
 potency, 31 ; Instructions by the Bombay Government to Colonel Walker to 
 counteract the practice, 32, 33; his reply, developing its extent; distant 
 prospect of suppressing it, &c.; geographical orthography of India defective; 
 political dependence of Guzerat; suppression of Infanticide there, commixed 
 with political and military arrangements ; correspondence with the supreme 
 Government thereon, 34 to 37. Farther communication from Colonel Walker; 
 difficulties encountered ; but some encouragement to hope for eventual success, 
 SB, 39, 40. Commendations by the Bombai/ and Supreme Governments of 
 Colonel Walker's exertions > conclusion of Mr. Duncan's summary, 41. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Report from Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Walker, dated Baroda, 15f/« 
 March 1808, of the measures pursued by him for the Suppression of Infan- 
 ticide in Kattvwar, or Guzerat, page 42. 
 
 Retrospection to earlier exertions in the good cause, 42, 43. Probable and 
 legendary origin of Infanticide among the Jarejahs, 43, 44, 45, &c.; the 
 lldj-gUr, or domestic preceptors, encourage it, 44, 45. The power, numbers, 
 &c. of the Jarejahs more extensive formerly than at present, 47 ; their pride 
 supposed to have originated Infanticide among them, 48; a brave, and generally 
 humane tribe, 48 ; their character, habits, and other points connected with the 
 main subject, farther considered, 49, 50, 51 ; no earlier attempt made to check 
 their unnatural propensity, 52 ; strange indifference thereon, 52 ; various modes 
 of perpetrating the act, 53 to 56; sometimes even by mothers! 55, 57 ; «ho, in 
 other respects, are gentle and amiable, 56, Death of a daughter among the
 
 Jarejahs, the immediate and universal consequence of its birtli, 57 ; never 
 delayed, 57, 58 ; exceptions in Kutch, 58,59; the usage supposed not very 
 ancient, 59; preservation of a daughter, when it doth occur, not, apparently, 
 from aflection, 59. Sravaka, tribe of, noticed, 59, fiO; and Jauia and Yati, 60. 
 Estimate of the number of Infanticides annually in Kattijwar, 60 to 63. 
 Dwarka, city of, 62. Of Kutch, Krishna, the Gaikawar family, &c. 6'2. 
 Instances and anecdotes of Jarejahs who have preserved their daughters, 63 to 66. 
 Of the sect Kahir Panta, 64 to Q6. Anecdotes of a respectable robber who 
 preserved his daughters, 67, QS. Farther particulars of the Jarejalis, 69 to I'y. 
 79. Concubines burn themselves with deceased Jarejahs, not widows, 71, 72. 
 The tribe of Jaihca also practise Infanticide, 7'2, 73; a practice strongly for- 
 bidden by the Hindu scripture, 73. Religion, superstition, &c. of the Jarejahs 
 and other sects of Hindus, 74 to 80. The Jarejahs eat meat and drink spirits, 
 76 ; their funeral ceremonies, 76. Of the Charaiias and Bhtits, or bards, 77, 78. 
 Infanticide found more and more extended among many tribes, and among 
 Mahomedans, 80, 81; uniform origin of, 82, 83. Fable of the Amazans pro- 
 bably of Hindu origin, 82. Infanticide among the nations of Europe, 83; iu 
 Chi)ia, and many other countries, 84, 85 ; farther efforts toward its suppression 
 in Guzerat, 86 to 91 ; the practice encouraged by Mahomedans and Brahman.^, 
 89; and even by women and mothers, 89, 90; appearances of success, 92, 93 ; 
 formally renounced by all the Jarejah chiefs, 94, 95 ; endeavours to effect 
 a like reform in Kutch, 97; but without success, 98. Reflections on the pro- 
 bable permanency of the engagements entered into by the Jarejahs, 98, 99> 100. 
 Conclusion of the Report, 102. 
 
 Postscript, to the foregoing Report, page 103. 
 Infanticide and human sacrifices found to have existed extensively among 
 many nations of antiquity, 103, 104 ; among the Britons, Greeks, Sci/thians, 
 Jarejahs. and Hindus generally, 104; among Brahrnans, especially of the 
 Karara tribe, 105; who also offer human sacrifices to their gods, 105. Farther 
 notice of Infanticide among the Jarejahs; origin, &c. 106, 107.
 
 XXH 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Extracts, translated from the Correspondence between Colonel Walker, Swif- 
 DERji SivAJi, Jarejah Jehaji, Fatteh Mahomed, and others, on the 
 subject of Infanticide, referred to in the foregoing Report, page 10&. 
 
 No. 1. Colonel Walker enjoins Sunderji Sivaji to urge Haja Jehaji 
 to relinquish Infanticide, 108. Note. Compliments in Indian correspondence 
 prefixed, 108. 
 
 No. 2. SuNDEEji's repl}'; Jehaji gives a conditional assent, 109. Notes. 
 On the title of Thakiir; and the adoption of Mahomedan revenue terms by 
 Hindu governments, 109. 
 
 No. 3. Unconditional relinquishment by Jehaji, urged and insisted 
 on, log. 
 
 No. 4. Jehaji and his mother and brethren, renew their conditional 
 assent, 110. Note. On the title of Saheb, 111. 
 
 No. 5. Jehaji repeats his conditional and interested assent. 111. 
 
 No. 6. Sunderji despairs of success, 112. 
 
 Nos. 8, 9) 10. Farther remonstrances and reasonings with Raja Jehaji 
 and his mother, 113, 114. Notes. On revenue, 8vc. terms, 114. 
 
 Nos. 11, 12. Farther demur, and repeated injunctions on the subject, 
 115, IIG. 
 
 No. 13. Raja Jehaji and his mother will not consent to discontinue 
 Infanticide, ll6, 117. Note. On the name or title Koer, 117. 
 
 Nos. 14, 15. Farther instructions to Sunderji, not to relax in his 
 efforts, 118. 
 
 No. iG. SuNDERji's detail, and despair of success unless compulsion be 
 lesorted to, 118, 119. Note. On Peon, and Dczcan, 119- 
 
 No. 17. Jehaji's final conditional assent to discontinue Infanticide; 
 unconditional refused, 120. Note. On the epithet Walla, 120. 
 
 Nos. 18, 19. Reasoning with the Rulers of Kittch, endeavouring to obtain 
 their co-operation, 120, 122. 
 
 No. 20. The practice of Infanticide defended by the Rulers of Kutch; its 
 antiquity asserted; interference in view to its abolition deprecated as pregnant 
 with political danger, and its repetition forbidden, 123, 124. Notes. On 
 -several parts of the foregoing curious letter; and on the ancient and present
 
 xxin 
 
 arrogance of the Rajas of Kutch, whose country was formerly overrun by the 
 Greeks, 124. 
 
 Remarks — on the foregoing insolent letter, and on Indian correspondence, 
 125 to 128. Letter from the King of England to the Peshwa, 129; how 
 escorted, delivered, received, 8cc. 130, 131. Illuminated letter from James I. 
 to the King of Persia, 132. Influence of Mahomedan example on the Hindus, 
 132. Anecdotes of Indian courts, camps, &c. 133, 134^ Gold stick, an office 
 in India as well as in England, 133. Of the Maliratta durbar, &c. 134. Of 
 the PesAa-a's father Raghuva ; bis family jewels. Sec. 135. Splendid present 
 from the £ng/i5A Government to the Peshwa, 136; curious anecdote respecting 
 it, 137. White ants, destructive, 137, 138. 
 
 No. 21. Farther correspondence with the Rulers of Kutch on the subject 
 of Infanticide, ISO- 
 No. 22. But wholly unsuccessful; its antiquity urged, and all discussion 
 thereon forbidden, 141. Isiote. On the geographical division called by 
 Mahomedans, heft aklhn, 141. 
 
 No. 23. Communication from a Jarejah Chief on Infanticide; its origin; 
 universality; exceptions; modes of practice, 8cc. 142 to 145. Persia said to 
 be the country of the Jarejah's ancestors, 144. Note. On J amshi l>, and other 
 ancient personages, 144. Infanticide relinquished in Sind, except by a tribe 
 of Mahomedans, 145. 
 
 No 24. List of Jarejah chiefs of Guzerat who engage to relinquish Infan- 
 ticide, 146, 147. l^ote. On the titles Kana and Koer, 147.- 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Notes— c/«"^3/ by Colonel Walker, illustrative of his General Report of 
 15th March 1808; and notices of some singular customs and opinions of the 
 Hindu Inhabitants of Guzerat, and others, page 148. 
 
 Note A. Proceedings with respect to a Jarejah, who, contrary to usage 
 and engagement, put his daughter to death, 149 ; his case, in default of evidence, 
 determined by lot, or ordeal, 149 to 152. . Note, On the trial by ordeal among 
 Hindus and others, 150. 
 
 Remarks — on Note A. comprising my thological and local designations, 152. 
 
 Note B. Oa the professions of Robbery, Piracy, and Beggary, as carried
 
 XXIV 
 
 «in, not dishonourably, in India, 153 ; especially among the Mahratlas, 154. 
 Of the Mahratta piratical states; their vessels, See. 155, 156; their habits, 157. 
 Jmlian piracy of ancient notoriety, 159. Pirate vessels and forts recently 
 destroyed by the English, 159, l60. Piracy honourable also in Europe, l6l, 162. 
 
 Note C. Correction of vulgar errors touching Indian Infanticide, l63. 
 On the capital of Kntch, l63. On a mythological heroine, Swadha, 164. Of 
 the wives, and their Infanticidal habits, of the Ruja of Kutch, l64; his Soda 
 wife, probably of the Sogdian race, noticed by Grecian historians, l65. The 
 tribes who opposed Alexander supposed to be still recognizable, although 
 pushed farther south, l65. Of the tribe and name Jarejah, l65. 
 
 Note D. On the prohibitions of Infanticide in the Hindu ordinances; 
 Hindu pronene.ss to falsehood ; Brahmans cannot become Kings, l66. Of the 
 numerous Jews in India, distinguished by scripture names; of the Mahomedan 
 tribe of Borah, l68. 
 
 jS'ote E. On the name Hind, and Hindu, not found in ancient Indian 
 writers, 169 ; probably of Mahomedan origin, and derived from its planetary 
 Regent, Saturn, 170. 
 
 Remarks — on the subjects comprized in the foregoing Note, 171. Of the 
 Syeds, or descendants from Mahomed; of a Haji, or pilgrim; on the proper 
 orthography of Mahomed, 173. 
 
 Note F. Sundry points connected with the religion, superstition, manners, 
 customs, literature. Sec. of the Sraraka, or Jaina, sect in Guzerat, 174; of the 
 Banias, or Banians, 174; of the iatis, 175; of the various idols of the Jainas, 
 175; of the cloth called Kamli/, 175; of G//(, or Ghee, how kept. Sec. 177. 
 List of the Pontiffs of the Jainas, 178. Mythological extravaganzas, 179. 
 Sects of the Jainas, 180; ridiculous customs, 181 ; religious subdivisions, 182; 
 of their temples, 183; the Jainas considered as heretical Hindus, 183; endow 
 hospitals for reptiles, 183, 184; dissonances with respect to them and Hindus, 
 18-1. On losing caste, 184. Unauthorized terms or idioms, 185. Catalogue of 
 ilie sacred books of the Jainas, 186, 187j 188. 
 
 Note G. A noted advocate for Infanticide in Kutch probably constrained 
 thereto, 180. 
 
 Remarks. On the sumptnarj' indulgence of the Pallet/ or Palankeen, 19I. 
 Ancient historical names of Persian heroes, given to the Parsis of Bombai/, 192. 
 
 Note H. On the Karara tribe of Brahmans; their reputed abominable 
 practices, 193; curious particulars, and anecdote* of this tribe, 194, J9J.
 
 XXV 
 
 Mythological nomenclaiurfc, 197- Meiitorious suicide and iioinicidc, IflS. 
 One of ilie Guikfiitar family tiedicated lo a deity, U)9; but ledeemeil, after 
 we igiiiiii;', and various ijiiiifications, \[)'.). 
 
 Jiemaik'i (I.) Ilin-'u niylliologieal and |>iiilosoi)liical tenets, COl, '202; 
 agreeing witli some of the scholastic dogmata of Atli^n< and (ireece, 203. 
 
 Reinarks {Ji.y On the famdy of the present Peshwa; its fahulous origin, 
 8cc. 20j. Ori'gin of the Kara/a Bia'anam; name of the Ma'.jalUis, 206. 
 
 liemarka (3.) Of the Peshica's family, 207. Uisiorical uienioraiida of the 
 3Iafirafla-, 207. The A'ay'a* of Beia) and kolapuie, 208. Holkak, 209. 
 
 liemiuki (I.) On etymological speculations chietly, 2ny, 210, 21 1. 
 
 Rcmarh (5.) On the names, titles, family, &c. of liie Gaikaixar (\\nasly 
 of Giizeiat, 213, 214, 215. Shamshir Bkhaduk, a Malion.ciiau, naiuial son 
 of a Biaii/iHiu Pes/iua, 2l6. Ot Mii/k.yit), or land piracy, 2U(J. • Independ nt, 
 or partizan, corp^, iuinier-u~ n India, 217. Bo n apaktk's vigilance, '^18. 
 The titles, family, &;•. of the Gaikatoar resumed, 219. Of Aurang Zib, 219. 
 Of the Maluatta family of Dhabari/a, 220. The Gaikanai, 220, 221, 222. 
 Thv Regicide Uaghi.va, the present Pesdaa'a father, 22 i, 224. The Gaihncar. 
 family; names, Stc. of wives; titles of royal aiul noble ladies, 22.3, 2 -ti, 227. 
 On the absence of good faith between In.Jiun states, 220'. I'he D/iaOanja 
 family, 228. Mahiatta title of Sena pali, 229. Of Talagauin, 229. 'I'lie 
 GhaU, 230. 
 
 Re.) arks (fi.) Weighing the persons of kings and nobles, 230, 231. Em- 
 bassy from the King of En^Uiiid to Jehangih, 234. Pauasu Ram Biiao 
 weighed, '234; its ridiculous cause and sad consequences, 234,233. Sevaji 
 weighed, 235. 
 
 Not E I. Bryant's dissertation on human sacrifices and Infanticide, prac- 
 tised by many nations, 23.5 ; compjired occasionally with Hindu coincidences, 
 238, 241 to 230; among the Pagan Jrabs, similarly to I he Jurejahs, 231 ; pro-, 
 hibited by the Koran, 253. 
 
 Remarks on the subjects of Nt)TE I.; sliewing the extensive existence of 
 Infanticide and the exposure f ^"hii.i.en among various pe.i|,|e, 2."'4; stipposed 
 ori'in of the custom among the Jai\j(ihs, &,<■. 254, 2.;5 ; of its practice in Wfc; 
 South II ales, 235; and tlie mierccs of women and mother- there, 230; and 
 generally in savage life, 250, 257. Infanticide in Jmerira, 2 7; in Otaheite, 
 China, 84C.; of the Earcoiee sacrifices ; and other depravities of the Otnhtiteans, 
 238, 239. Inf.'iiiu ide at Easttr hiand; in the Mariannv l</':nd.<; on Fo/mosa, 
 and among the Mahoinedun Tartars, 260; in China, farther considered; causes,
 
 XXVI 
 
 eflects, and extent of, there, <26l to 264; its earl}' prevalence among the 
 Greeks, 264. Execiable expedients of Plato and Aristotle touching 
 Infanticide, justly reprobated, 265; its early prevalence in Ifafy and Greece, 
 evinced by the laws of Romulus; and on the authority of Plutarch, 
 Tacitus, Pliny, and Lycophron, 265, 266. Infanticida, a Grecian deity, 
 266. Influences of permitted Infanticide, 266, 267; the practice in China, 
 farther investigated, 207 to 270. Foundling hospital endowed by the Po)- 
 tugueze at Macao, 26<). Difference in parental feelings on the birth of a 
 daughter and of a son, extensively evident ; among the Hindus, Chinese, 
 Arabians, Persians, Hebrezos; Job and Jeremiah evince the distinction; 
 a son essential to Hindus, but not a daughter, 270, 271, 272; a clue hence 
 sought for tiie preponderance of Female Infanticide, 272. Homicides offer the 
 dearest, as the most acceptable victim, 272, 273; this found applicable to the 
 Hindus, Hebrews, Peruvinns, Egyptians, Greeks, Floridaus, Noncegians, Swedes, 
 &c. 273, 274 ; among the latter the numbers 3 and J) deemed mystical in 
 human victims, 274. The ancient Saca deemed still recognizable on tlie coasts 
 of India, 274. Cannibalism difficult of belief, yet too evident, 275. Indo- 
 SactE — some cannibals, some eat no flesh, others eat even their kinsfolk, 274; 
 of supposed similar anomalies among East Indians, 276. Parents killed and 
 eaten by their children, 277 ; these, and other atrocities mitigated ; and the 
 Inquisition and Slave trade abolished ; hope hence indulged of the general 
 decrease in the sources and sum of human misery, 278, 279? 280. 
 
 CHAPTER \T. 
 
 Conclusion of the Correspondence bctzceen the Honourable Court o/" Di- 
 rectors, the Government of Bombay, and Colonel Walker; and 
 detail of the Proceedings that led to the Abolition of Infanticide in 
 GuzERAT, page 281. 
 
 Introduction to the Concluding Chapter; materials furnished for this work 
 by order of the Court of Directors, thankfully acknowledged ; polite attention 
 experienced by the Editor on this and other occasions at the Imlia House, 
 281, 282. 
 
 No. 1. From the Government of Bombay to the Court of Directors; retro- 
 spect to earlier proceedings, 283. 
 
 No. 2. From the same to Cohnel Walker, commending his address and
 
 xxvu 
 
 peiievciatice ; inslruciioiis as to fining Infanticidal tlutaulteis, and to make 
 periodical returns of tlie progress and result; of liie reform, 284 to iiS'j. 
 
 No. 3. From tlie same to the Court of Directors — Reform contemplated iii 
 Kutch; bul^ our influence there being weak, not with much expectation, 28.», 
 287. The Jarejahs of Kutch, and other tribes, tliough Infanticides, in other 
 respects peculiarly humane and tender! 28?. The Jaitwas of Purbander 
 renounce Infanticide, 288; the practice justified by the Mahomedan ruler of 
 Kutch, 288; measures adopted hereon, approved by the Supreme Government, 
 289. 
 
 No. 4. From Colonel Walker to the Boinhat/ Government— \ii.\}^\^y 
 effects of the anti-Infonticidal measures in Kaltyicar, contrasted with the 
 former extent of the offence, 289, 290, 291. List of Jarejahs who have 
 preserved ; and of those who have recently destroyed their daughters, 292 
 to 295. 
 
 No. 5. From the Bombai/ Government to Colonel Walker, commending 
 his exertions, and enjoining their continuance, 296. 
 
 No. 6. From the same to the Court of Directors, advising the progress 
 made, and intention of not losing sight of the object in question, 297- Note. 
 On the convenient custom of numbering the paragraphs of public letters, 297- 
 
 No. 7. From the Court of Directors to the Government of Bombai/, ap- 
 proving of the proceedings hitherto advised, 298. 
 
 No. 8. Report from Co/one/ Walker to the Bombay Government — of the 
 progress of the disuse of Infanticide up to Christmas 1809, with lists of those 
 who have, and who have not, adhered to their engagements; consequent 
 presents and penalties, 298 to 304. Notes. On the introduction of the English 
 influence into Guzerat, 299- On the use of Mahomedan revenue teruis; on 
 Greek, and Sanskrit names, 8cc. 301. 
 
 No. 9. Extract, from the Minutes of Council of the Bombay Government; 
 approving of the foregoing measures, 304. 
 
 No. 10. From the Government of Bombay to the Court of Directors — 
 noticing the progress of the abolition of Infanticide in Guzerat; rendered, 
 however, less certain, by its prevalence in the neighbouring country of Kutch, 
 305. 
 
 Nos. 11. & 12. From the Court of Directors to the Bombay Government — 
 commending the measures adopted for the suppression of Infanticide, and of 
 others connected with the prosperity of Guzerat, 306, 308. 
 
 Index, 309 to 312,
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Piige 'JS. The word B/ihmia, is not, as here surmized, a provincial pronunciation of 
 Brafiman; bul mea..s, i.ini'iig otlicr things, a terrestrial, raihcr than a spiritual, cuide— ■ 
 one particularly conversant in the affairs of the country. It is derived trom Bh'^, 
 the eanfi, snil; and hence applied to the proprietors of territory; and to ?iThuhilr, 
 or native chief, as well as to the possessors and cultivators of the land, who are 
 considered as the origiu.d inhabitants of the country. As well as in Guxerat the term 
 is used in senses not di'.si.Milar in Mysore ; anJ in other parts oi InJiu. 
 
 Bbudevi is the terrestrial name ot Pakvati, as goddess of the earth — as the 
 names nf Diana were varied to suit her various forms, she being Lvna in heaven, and 
 Pkoserpine or Hecate in hell , so her archetype, the Hhulu Parvati, is the heavenly 
 Bhavani, on eanh Bhudevi, and Patala-devi as consort of the regent of the 
 infernal regions. Bhu-deva, as spouse of the earthly goddess, is a name of Siva. 
 See Index to the Hindu Pantheon. 
 
 Page 62. In the note, twelfth line from the bottom, the parenthesis is wrongly placed — 
 it requires to be removed from after the word " source," to " Index." On that note, 
 I have farther to observe that I suspect error in my strained derivation of the name of 
 a district in Kattyivar, Mucho Kanta, I am told, cannot safely be traced to my 
 surmized source, Matsya-hanta. 
 
 Page Qq, paragraph 144. For " procuring bastards," read " marrying bastards."
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Summary, by the Honourable Governor Duncax, of the measuren 
 adopted by him at Benares, Jbr the suppression o/" Female Infan- 
 ticide, practised in that neighbourhood, by the tribe o/' Raj-kumar, 
 and others. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from Mr. Jonathan Duncan, when Resident at Benares, 
 to the Governor-General in Council, dated 36th April, 1789. 
 
 " The first class is the tribe of ^ RqJ-kumar, who 
 
 deckice their descent from Raja ""Pit'haura, in whom ended, 
 about 600 years ago, the Chauhan dynasty of the princes of 
 Dehli, and from whose stock the present race of the Rdj-kumdr 
 (who then also assumed this new family denomination) is 
 believed to be sprung. Their number, it is said, doth not 
 altogether exceed forty thousand ; most of whom inhabit, in 
 nearly one society, the opposite line of our boundary in the 
 dominicms of his excellency the Vizier; but unfortunately for 
 the quiet of both countries, they possess lands that pay about 
 20,000 rupees revenue in the districts of Anglee and Kereeat- 
 
 * Or Raja-kumara, royal children, or princes of the blood royal. E. M. 
 '' Some notice is taken of this personage in a note at the end of this chapter, E, M. 
 
 B
 
 a HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. i. 
 
 Mehera on our side. They are originally " Raja-Tutras; and 
 even exceed that tribe in the wildness of their notions, and 
 peculiarity of their manners; scarcely owning any allegiance, 
 either to the Vizier's or to our Government; and always ready 
 to betake themselves to arms, to which they are from infancy 
 inured, in resentment either of public or private wrongs, real 
 or imaginary. At the same time they have, I am assured, a 
 sense of honour from Avhich they do not deviate ; and are noted 
 for faithfully adhering to such engagements as they may con- 
 tract.*" 
 
 Extract, from the same to the same, dated 2d October, 178.9. 
 
 " The necessity of using Sepoys in the general business of the 
 collections will, I have every reason to believe, rapidly diminish. 
 The parts of the country now the most disorderly aie on the 
 Juanpore frontiers, and these disorders, as already detailed, 
 
 •^ Offspring of the royal race: in the MS. written Euuje Foot, as it is generally pro- 
 nounced in conversation. The tribe of Raju-putra, or Raj-fut, is a subdivision of the 
 grand class Kshelrlya, commonly pronounced Kehtri, the second of the four grand divisions 
 of the Hindus. The Kehtri, or Kshctri, is the military class, out of which kings and soldiers 
 are, or ought to be, exclusively taken. The tribe o( Rajput is again variously subdivided; 
 there being, it is said, not less than a thousand sects or tribes comprehended in it; itself 
 being but one of five hundred sectarial varieties of the class of Kshetri. These round num- 
 bers are not, I judge, presumed to be very exact. See Ayin Albery, Vol. III. p. 8/, Cal- 
 cutta Ed. — " The natural duties of the Kshetri are, bravery, glory, fortitude, rectitude ; not 
 to flee from the field; generosity, and princely conduct." Wilkins' Bhagtrvat Gita, p. 130. 
 See also Gentoo Laivs, Introd. p. c. and Hindu Pantheon, p. 380. 
 
 In the mythological origin of the Hindu race, the Kshetri is fabled to have sprung from 
 the arm of Brahma ; and the word means froteclion. It would perhaps be impossible, and 
 useless probably if otherwise, to trace with any accuiacy tlie sectarial variations among any 
 grand division of the Hindus; differing from each other, as they generally do, in degrees 
 varying from trivial to important; from social and domestic habits, up to moral and theo.^ 
 logical conduct and speculation. E. M.
 
 CHAP. r. IN BENARES. j 
 
 arise chiefly from the Rajkumars, concerning whom 1 am in 
 daily expectation of receiving the instructions with which your 
 Lordship (Earl Cornwallis) has signified it to be the inten- 
 tion of Government to favor me; till when I have deferred 
 proceeding to that quarter, and to the adoption of the mea- 
 sures, that I have had the honor of submitting to your Lord- 
 ship's consideration, for maintaining as much peace among that 
 obdurate and extraordinary race of men, as they seem capable 
 of enjoying — but that portion appears not to l)e great; for two 
 of them, viz. Zalem** Sing (before mentioned in my address 
 of the 26th of April) and 'Gukdat having lately levied their 
 forces with a design to fight each other on our borders, I have 
 been obliged to warn the commanding-oflicer at Juanpore to 
 be on his guard against their possible inroads. The appearance 
 of peace between these men has since increased, but we must 
 not yet relax our caution against what may happen, for I can- 
 not rely on their moderation; and, besides, what can be ex- 
 
 d Some of the warlike tribes of Rija-fuira so generally affect the nominal termina- 
 tion of Sing, that it has become almost universal among them as a proper name. Sir/gA or 
 S'mga, in Sanskrit, is the lion; an apt symbol of the ferocious courage of this race of war- 
 riors. Zakm may have a like signification in Sanskrit as in Arabic; in the latter, it is a 
 
 derivative from jAIo, zulm; meaning power, tyranny, or oppression: the latter is its most 
 
 general sense. Zalem Sing, hence designates the m'ghty or irresistible lion. E. M. 
 
 ' Or GooKDUT, as in the MS. It might perhaps be more correctly written Gurdata, or 
 Gurudata, that is, the gift or boon of a guru, or spiritual preceptor; as having been yielded 
 to an unfruitful bed by the generative deity from the efficacious intercessions of a pious 
 pastor. This is not unusual. Bbahma-data, the gift of Krahma-Deva-data, the 
 boon of the lord, literally deodand, &c. Thus may be found the origin of some western 
 n.imes. Mithra-data, for instance, slightly alteri-d to Mjthridates, or Mitheadates; 
 in Stmshrit, meaning the gift of the sun; similar to Sukya-data, or Heli-data : HtLi is a 
 name of the sun both in Greek and Sanskrit, See Hindu Pantheon, pp. I92. 2S7. 322. E.M.
 
 4 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. r. 
 
 pected of men inured as they are from their birth and l)y 
 education to the most atrocious deeds? I am well assured, 
 and it is indeed here generally beheved (and being so it is my 
 duty not to keep such enormities, however sanctioned by usage, 
 from the knowledge of Government) that it is no unfreciueut 
 practice among the tribe of Riykiofiur to destroy their daugh- 
 ters, by causing the mothers to refuse them nurtuie; whence 
 this race of men do often from necessity marry into other 
 ItaJ-put families. The greatest exception that 1 can find to 
 this melancholy truth is, that noAV and then, the more wealthy 
 Hajkumars will sometimes spare, and bring up their female 
 issue; especially where they happen to have none of the male 
 line. This horrid custom is said to exist also among some 
 other tribes, more especially in the Vizier's dominions, and is 
 thought to be founded in the extravagant desire of indepen- 
 dency entertained by this race of men; joined, perhaps, to 
 the supposed necessity of procuring a suitable settlement ia 
 marriage for these devoted females were they allowed to grow 
 up; and the disgrace which would ensue from any omission 
 in that respect. Nor is this species of atrocity of recent in- 
 stitution: for a similar prejudice, as existing among the Indians, 
 was known by the ancient Greeks and Romans, as is found in 
 the relations they have left of this quarter of the world." 
 
 From the same to the same, dated from Gherwarah, in the 
 •province of Benares, 26th December, 17i>9- 
 
 " I cannot conclude this address without mention- 
 ing, that having been lately through that part of the country 
 where those of the Raj-kumar tribe reside, 1 have conversed with 
 several of them; and having, from their own confession, found
 
 CHAP. I. IN BENARES. 5 
 
 tliat the custom of female child-murder has long been, and 
 slill continues very prevalent among them, as noticed in my 
 address of the 2d October, I have prevailed on those situated 
 within our frontier, lo agree to renounce in future this horrid 
 practiie: to which eft'ect tliey have entered into tiie engage- 
 ment wliich will be found translated in the accompanying 
 extract of my proceedings. As there remain a few names to 
 be yet affixed to this covenant, it is slill circulating among 
 the parties, and I shall hereafter mention the number of the 
 names of the subscribers; to increase which, and farther to 
 promote the salutary object in view, I have written concerning 
 it to Lucknow (the capital of the Nawab Vizier's territories, 
 within which, as already noticeil, the greatest number of the 
 Raj-kumdrs reside/. And as this banefid habit is not con- 
 fined to the Raj-kiimars, but extends, though not in a degree 
 so prevalent, to the tribe called ^ Ragliuvansa, who reside in 
 our ^Pergunna of Mongra, and Talook of Chnndwack, and in 
 other parts, I have taken measures for their signing a sepa- 
 rate similar engagement, from which I have very sanguine 
 hopes that this system of Infanticide will be put a stop to, or 
 
 ' RagMvama, means the offspring, or descendants of Raohu. It is sometimes 
 written Ragi/urisy, and so commonly pronounced; or Rugbumie, as in the MS. The tide 
 of Raghuvansa may have been assumed by a sect affecting to be descendants of Raghu, a 
 great hero, ancestor to Rama Chandra, who is hence called Raghuva, and was also a 
 great warrior. A sect of Baudhas may also be so called; Budha being the mythological 
 father of a Raghu. Vansa is farther applied by FAndu mythologists to the fabled descend- 
 ants of the sun and moon; these great races being respectively called Surya-vansa, and 
 Chandra •vansa; — ■ — "va, I imagine, as in Raghuva, to be an abbieviation of -vama. See 
 Hindu Pant/won, Index, under the names and words that occur in this note. E. M, 
 
 E The division Pergannah may be compared with the hundreds; the Talook, or Taluia, 
 to a i>illage, in England. The laluk is written Chundtvuck in the MS. I should write it 
 Chandvaka, and imagine it is classically spelled, if of sufficient importance to be so dignified, 
 Chandravaha ; bearing some lunar allusion. E. M.
 
 6 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. i. 
 
 be, at least, greatly lessened; as all the Kaj-kumars with whom 
 I conversed, did, while they admitted the fact, fully acknow- 
 ledge its atrocity; in extenuation of which, they pleaded the 
 great expense of procuring suitable matches for their daughters, 
 if allowed to grow up. It yet appears, and ought in vindica- 
 tion of humanity to be here noticed, that in several cases, 
 natural aftbction has induced the father of Txaj-kumar families 
 to rear one or more of their female issue; though the instances 
 where more than one daughter has been spared are (as far as 
 I can judge from sundry questions put to these people during 
 my few days halt among them) but very rare; and I heard 
 only of one general exception of a whole village, the inhabi- 
 tants of which, who are all of this tribe, had, as my RdJ-kumar 
 informant observed, sworn, as he supposed, or, at least so- 
 lemnly pledged themselves to each other, to bring up their 
 females: as a proof of which, he added, that there were now 
 to be seen several Rdj-kiimclr old maids in the village in 
 question; since, from the great expense hitherto usually in- 
 curred by this tribe in their marriages, the parents had been 
 unable to dispose of those women in that way, by procuring 
 husbands for them. 
 
 " P. S. Since writing the above, the Rdj-kumdr renuncia- 
 tion of letting their daughters perish has been received, and it 
 is subscribed by all those of that tribe in this part of the coun- 
 try, including Zalem-SinCx and Gurdat-Sing; the latter of 
 whom is the only one of the subscribers who disallows by the 
 words of his signature, of his having been guilty of this crime. 
 I have sent a copy of this original engagement to the ' Amil of 
 
 ' The head man of a district.
 
 CHAP. I. IN BENARES. y 
 
 Judnpoor, with directions to him to see it enforced, and to 
 apprehend and send into Benares, to take his trial, any Rc)j- 
 kumar who shall hereafter be guilty of a breach thereof: of all 
 of which I have duly apprized that body of men. 
 
 " 1 have also circulated a similar subscription in this Ter- 
 gannah of Ghurwarah; for I find that its inhabitants, who arc 
 all " Durga-vansas, or descendants of one common ancestor, 
 'DuRGA, are addicted, more or less, to the same practice of 
 destroying their female infants." 
 
 Engagement entered into by the Raj-kumdrs. 
 
 *' Whereas it hath become known to the Government of 
 the Honourable English East India Company, that we of the 
 tribe of Rdj-knnu)r, do not suffer our female children to live; 
 and whereas this is a great crime, as mentioned in the ^ Brehma 
 Bywant Parana, where it is said, that ' killing even a fcetus is 
 as criminal as killing a Brahman; and that for killing a fenuile 
 or woman, the punishment is to suffer in the Naraka, or Hell, 
 
 '' In the MS. writlen Doorg, and Voorgizmsics. This sect may have been thus dis- 
 tinguished from the goddess Durga, the terrific consort of the avenging deity Siva. See 
 Hindu Pantheon, under those words in the Index; also under Sects. Althongii a sectarial 
 distinction, her worshippers may figuratively style themselves Durga z/ansa, the children or 
 descendants of Durga ; as we find was not unusual among the ancient Europeans. " Priests 
 and votaries (says BRYANt), were often styled the sons and the daughters of the deity wliom 
 they served." Analysh, Vol. III. p. 133. And in the conclusion of Mr. Wilford's fourth 
 essay, in Vol. IX. of the As. Bcs. he has the same remark on Ruja--vansa and Raja-kumara. 
 " In the east, and also in the west, the followers of a deity, or some legislator or institu- 
 tor, are often called his ofF-pring." E. M. 
 
 ' I have here retained nearly the spelling of the MS. (Brehna Byiuani Pooran), not 
 being certain which of the eighteen sacred mythological poems, each bearing the common 
 denomination of Purana, is here meant; it is that perhaps called the Erahmanda (or the 
 mundane egg), which generally ranks as the third: or, it may be that called Brahma fau 
 verte. SiCt Hindu Pantheon, p. 437, for a brief notice of the eighteen P:<ranffj. E. M.
 
 8 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. i. 
 
 called " Kat Shiitnla, for as many years as there are hairs on 
 that female's body; and that afterwards, such person shall be 
 born again, and successively become a leper, and atfiicted 
 •with the "jakhimo' ; and whereas the British Government in 
 India, whose subjects we are, hold in detestation such mur- 
 derous practices, and we do ourselves acknowledge, that 
 although customary among us, they are highly sinlul; we do 
 therefore hereby agree, not to commit any longer such detest- 
 able acts; and any among us who shall (which God forbid!) 
 be hereafter guilty thereof, or who shall not bring up and get 
 our daughters married to the best of our abilities among those 
 of our own cast, shall be expelled from our tribe, and shall 
 neither eat, nor keep society with us; beides suffering hereafter 
 the punishments denounced in the above Furand and ° Sastm. 
 We have therefore entered into this engagement." 
 
 Dated 17 th December, 1789. 
 Here ends Mr. Duncan's summary of the measures suc- 
 cessfully adopted by him in the province of Benares, for the 
 suppression of Infanticide in that, then the only discovered 
 quarter. The next chapter is extracted also from Mr. Dun- 
 can's summary, which is throughout written in the third 
 
 ■" Narala (in conversation called Nerla, or Nerl, as it is written in the MS.) is a gene- 
 ral name of the hell of the Hindus; who have, however, twenty-one receptacles for sinners, 
 one of whirh is also specifically named Naraka, or the region of serpents. In the Hindu. 
 Pantheon, page 2C)7, is a list of the names of the hells; but that mentioned in the text, 
 where in the MS. it is writien Kat Shootul, is not among them. It may perhaps be a 
 translation from some provincial dialect of the significant classical name. £. M. 
 
 " Or leprosy. 
 
 " Sasira, formerly written Wai/t^r, means generally an ordinance; more particularly a 
 sacred ordinance delivered by inspiration, and is strictly applicable only to sacred literature. 
 See Hindu Pantheon, under Sastra in the Index. E. M.
 
 CHAP. I. IN BENARES. 9 
 
 person, of the measures pursued in the western parts of India. 
 I shall, however, previously quote, from the xxii article of the 
 fourth volume of the Asiatic Researches, some observations 
 by Sir John Shore, now Lord Tkignmoutu, in which he 
 introduced his brief notice of the discovery and suppression 
 of Infanticide in the eastern parts of India; as above detailed 
 more at length by the discoverer and suppressor, Mr, Dun- 
 can himself. 
 
 " That the practice of Infanticide should ever be so ge- 
 neral, as to become a custom with any sect or race of people, 
 requires" (the Right Honourable author justly observes) " the 
 most unexceptionable evidence to gain belief: and I am sorr}' 
 to say, that the general practice, as far as regards female in- 
 fants, is fully substantiated with respect to a particular tribe 
 on the frontiers of Juanpore, a district of the province of Be- 
 nares, adjoining to the country of Oiide. A race of Hindus, 
 called Rajekoomars, reside here; and it was discovered, in 1789 
 only, that the custom of putting to death their female off- 
 spring, by causing their mothers to starve them, had long- 
 subsisted, and did actually then very generally prevail amongst 
 them. The Resident at Benares, in a circuit which he made 
 through the country where the Rajekoomars dwell, had an op- 
 portunity of authenticating the existence of the custom from 
 their own confessions: he conversed with several; all unequi- 
 vocally admitted it, but all did not fully acknowledge its 
 atrocity; and the only reason which they assigned for the 
 inhuman practice, was the great expence of procuring suitable 
 matches for their daughters, if they allowed them to grow up. 
 Jt is some satisfaction to add, that the custom, though general, 
 
 was not universal; as natural aft'ection, or some oilier motive, 
 
 c
 
 lO 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. i. 
 
 had induced the father of some Rajckoomor females to bring 
 up one or more of their female issue; but the instances where 
 more than one daughter had been spared were very rare. 
 One village only furnished a complete exception to the general 
 custom ; and the lldjekoomar informant, who noticed it, sup- 
 posed that the inhabitants had sworn, or solemnly pledged 
 themselves to each other, to bring up their females. In proof 
 of his assertion in favour of the village in question, he added, 
 that several old maids of the Rajekoomar tribe then actually 
 existed there; and that their celibacy proceeded from the 
 dilhculty of procuring husbands for them, in consequence of 
 the great expenses attending the marriages of this class of 
 people. 
 
 "It will naturally occur to the Society to ask, by what 
 mode a race of men could be continued, under the existence 
 of the horrid custom which I have described? To this my 
 documents enable me to reply — partly from the exceptions to 
 the general custom, which were occasionally admitted by the 
 more Avealthy Rajekooinars, more particularly those who hap- 
 pened to have no male issue; but chiefly by intermarriages 
 widi other Rajpoot families, to which the Rajekoomars were 
 compelled by necessity. 
 
 ■" A prohibition" (continues his Lordship) " enforced by 
 the denunciation of the severest temporal penalties, would 
 have little efficacy in abolishing a custom which existed in 
 opposition to the feelings of humanity and natural affec- 
 tion; and the sanction of that religion which the Rajekoomars 
 professed, was appealed to in aid of the ordinances of civil 
 authorily. Upon this principle, an engagement, binding 
 themsehes to desist in future from the barbarous practice of
 
 CHAP. I, IN BEN ARKS. 
 
 n 
 
 causing the death of their female children, Avas prepared, and 
 circulated amongst the Rajekoomars for iheir signature; and 
 as it was also discovered that the same custom prevailed, 
 though in a less degree, among a smaller tribe of people also 
 within the province of Benares, called Rajebioisies, measures 
 were adopted at llie same time to make them sensible of its 
 iniquity, and to procure from them a subscription sin)ilar to 
 that exacted from the Rajekoomars." 
 
 The Right Honourable President of the Asiatic Society', 
 concludes his communication b}"^ a copy of the engagement 
 entered into by the Infanticides, as given in a preceding page. 
 I observe, that the name of the tribe, that, in page 5, is written 
 Ragvunsy, or Rughunsic, is in the latter part of the above 
 quotation spelled Rajebunsie: if this, or, as I should be dis- 
 posed to amend it, Rajavansa, be the true pronunciation, my 
 etymological conjecture, in page 5, deducing it from Ragiiu, 
 falls to the ground; and I am disposed to think Rajavansa the 
 true reading, for it has the same, or very nearly the same mean- 
 ing, as Raja putra, or Rajakumara. The epithet is sometimes 
 transposed, and we hear of Vansa Raja, and Futra Raja; the 
 former meaning the royal offspring, the latler royal children. 
 See As. Res. Vol. IX. Mr. Wilford's fourth essay; at the 
 conclusion of which the learned gentleman says, that he has 
 " but lately become acquainted with the singular tribe of 
 Raja-kumaras, who do not differ from other Hindus of the 
 same class, and have now lost every vestige of their ancient 
 religion, except the name of their institutor." This religion 
 appears to have been Christianity, if the deplorable heresy of 
 the Manicheans may be so termed; and the name and cha-
 
 la HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. j. 
 
 racier that ihc founder of this sect assumed in India was 
 Buddha; at another lime, Christ, or Saka. His followers 
 styled themselves Saka-RaJa-voiisa, or Saka-RaJa-kiimarci, the 
 royal ofispring of Saka. E. M. 
 
 N'uU referred to in page 1 . 
 
 Raja Pit'haura. Not wishing to break, in so early a page, the thread of the narra- 
 rative, by the insertion of a long foot note, I there referred to this place for what I have 
 to say respecting this personage, and his dynasty. 
 
 His name is derived from Pkit'hu, or Prit'hvi, forms of Vishnu and Lakshmi, as 
 detailed in the Hindu Pantheon; it is otherwise written Pbit'h wi, Prit'havi, Pet'howra, 
 Pit'hoka; and Prit'hwi-pala, or protected by Prit'hwi; and his dynasty, Chohan, and 
 Chauhana; sometimes indeed Cho-wtar : but this may refer rather to another dynasty still 
 extant in Guzemt, otherwise called Chauda, the same, perhaps, as the Chaiiura, whence 
 the Serlur, or province of Chaitore, is named. 
 
 The country over which this Chauhan dynasty reigned was Samhhala, to the north of 
 Kanouge, then the imperial city of India. 
 
 In Vol. IX. of the Asiatic Researches, Mr. Wilford has given a curious article (in), 
 in which are many passages relating to the history and dynasty of Raja Pit'haura ; and I 
 shall thence chiefly, and from the second volume of the Ayin Akbery, extract the materials 
 for what I have to otfer concerning them. 
 
 The Chauhan, shortly before its extinction, mixed itself with the Tomara, or T(nva'a 
 dynisty, of which the genealogies run thus: 
 
 The Tomara family. 
 
 Rama Chandra, a powerful Zemindar of Cauda, in Mal-wa. 
 
 Chaitr A-PALA, his SOU, was chosen Emperor of India, in A.D. 998, in default of a proper 
 successor to Jaya NA^fDA, the last of iha Po/nara, or Powar dynasty. Ch-vitra- 
 PALA thus introduced the Tomara family. After fighting several unsuccessful battles 
 with Sultan Mahmud, he put an end to his own life in 1002, leaving two sons, 
 
 1. Mahendra pala, who succeeded him; but proved, unlike his father, a weak and foolish 
 
 prince, whose beautiful wife was carried away by his brother, 
 
 2. Raya Sena, called also Ananga-pala. He built Dehli in 1050.
 
 CSIAP. I. 
 
 IN BENARES. 
 
 '3 
 
 The Tomara family. 
 Rani Baoi. 
 
 The Chauliana family. 
 Bahusali. 
 
 ViSALAKSHA. 
 
 Soma Deva. 
 
 Bala Deva, killed Jidahana in batile, 
 in n 10. 
 
 NaGA DliVA. 
 ClRTTI PALA. 
 
 PiTHAUKA, or Pkithwi, adopted by 
 Ananga pala, Rjja or king of 
 Delhi, was killed in battle in 1 192. 
 
 Jidahana, called also Prithwi Raja, 
 was killed in battle by Bala Deva, 
 the Chauhava Raja, in 1 1 10. He 
 had two sons. 
 
 1. ViOAHANA, who, on the death of his 
 
 father, withdrew to GauJa, the 
 country of his ancestors. 
 
 2. Sanka-pala, who appears to have 
 
 succeeded his father. 
 
 CiRTTI PALA. 
 
 Ananga-pala adopted \\\q C/iauhan Raja 
 in 1170. 
 
 To this last Pit'haura the Rajiuniaras trace their ascent. He was a great warrior, 
 and for a time successful, as well as in love affairs; and there is an epic poem still extant, 
 part of which is in Mr. Wili'okd's possession, on the subject of his wars and amours; of 
 which some farther notice will be taken presently. 
 
 Ananga-pala had no male issue, and his only daughter married a Cfiauhan king; pro- 
 bably CiUTTi, for Pit'haura was her son, and was adopted by his father-in-law, Ananga, 
 who declared him his successor to the throne of Delhi, and recommended him to the pro- 
 tection of Java Chandra, of \}a&Rhalore tribe, emperor of India, then residing in the 
 imperial city of Kanouge, or Kanouj. 
 
 Java Chandra appears to have usurped the imperial throne from the Chauhan family: 
 Mr. WiLFOKD, however, does not perceive the grounds of their claim, but it seems to 
 have been recognized; for when Jaya Chandra attempted to perform a great sacrilice of 
 that description, where fas related in the Ayln Akbery, 11. 1 ig), every office must be per- 
 formsd by kings, " even to the duties of the scullery," and at which it was requisite 
 that all the kings of India should be present, Java Chandra was told that he was not 
 qualified to preside, for that the empire and right of presiding belonged to the Chauhan 
 family, and to Pit'haura, who had absented himself; judging the usurper would not con- 
 cede so important a point. 
 
 Some time before this great event, Java Chandra, under pretence of going to wor- 
 ship at Kariikya szvami, or Ceylon, a place much resorted to, both by orthodox Hindus and 
 the followers of Buddha, and even by Muisulmam, led thither a numerous army, with 
 the view of forcing Vira Bhadra, king of Ceylon, to become his tributary; which, pro- 
 bably^ he effected, for the latter presented him with a most beautiful and accomplished
 
 J4 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. i. 
 
 damsel. Java Chandra being stricken in years, did not espouse the maiden, but adopted 
 her as his daughter, and betrothed her to the linjcz next most powerful and illustrious to 
 himself; and the ceremonies were to have been performed at the above sacrifice. 
 
 Java Chandka was disposed to the immediate resentment of the absence of Pi- 
 t'hauba, but was persuaded to postpone it; and to render the sacrifice as little incomplete 
 as possible, he caused a golden effigy of Pit'haura to be cast, and assigned it the office of 
 porter at the palace gate. 
 
 Pit'haura, enraged at this indignity, took with him five hundred chosen men, and 
 after great proofs of intrepidity, carried off the effigy of gold. The betrothed damsel, 
 hearing of the valour and achievements of Pit'haura, became violently enamoured with 
 him, and refused the choice of her adopted father; who, enraged at her contumacy, and 
 the interruption of the ceremonies, for which he had made such vast preparations, expelled 
 her from his haram, and confined her in a separate palace. 
 
 Pit'haura hearing this, determined to rescue her; and by the contrivance of Chan da, 
 a most celebrated bard at his court, found means to acquaint her with his determina- 
 tion, and to keep in agitation the flame that the reputation of his master had kindled in 
 the heart of the princess : the lover himself had, indeed, ventured into her presence, dis- 
 guised as an attendant on the minstrel. 
 
 o 
 
 At length the moment came; and most incredible exploits are related of the prodigious 
 valour of Pit'haura's warriors in repelling the efforts of Java Chandra's army, who 
 endeavoured to pursue the fugitives, but without effect; for Pit'haura, and his beauteous 
 prize, reached Dehli in safety ; not, however, without losing the whole of a hundred select 
 heroes, called Samantas, whose names and exploits are detailed in the poem. The first 
 that fell was Govinda Raja; but not till he had killed seven thousand of the enemy! 
 
 Here ends the glory of Pit'haura; for although some accounts relate, that in the wars 
 which ensued, he recovered his imperial rights, others state, that soon after he had thus 
 obtained the princess, she engrossed the whole of his attention; and giving way to this 
 pleasing but inglorious dalliance, the expelled Jaya Chandra, by entering into a league 
 with the Mahomedan invader, Sahebudin, or Shebuddin, carried on a destructive war- 
 fare against Pit'haura, which, as is usual in such cases, ended in the destruction of the 
 rival kings. 
 
 These contests, in which the Mahomedan armies were engaged, are called, by the Hindu 
 poets, as most of their historians are, the wars of the Mahabatadilas : Mahabat, meaning 
 a great warrior, being the name they give to Mahomed. 
 
 Pit'haura, being aroused by the spirit-stirring minstrelsy of Chanda, made an effort, 
 but fell in battle in 1192; and his wonderful Samantas having been before killed, no more 
 is heard of the once potent Raja. The poets, indeed, keep him on the stage a little lon- 
 ger, by making him fall into the hands of Jaya Chandra, and introducing Chanda to 
 sing in his presence the praise of the prisoner's skill in archery : this raises the monarch's
 
 CHAP. 1. IN BENARES. 15 
 
 curiosity to witness such feats; and in the exhibition, Pit'iiaura, at the instigation of 
 Chanda, gave dreadful proof, by sending his unerring shaft through the heart of liis 
 rival. 
 
 But the more probable relation is, that Java Chandra, after the death of Pit'hauea, 
 quarrelled with his Mjfioincdan ally; for in the year 1 iy4, he suffered a total defeat, and 
 in his flight, attempting to cross the Ganges in a small boat, he was drowned. 
 
 Here ends the history of Pit'haura, and his rival; but I will detain my reader a mo- 
 ment longer, while I notice, tiiat by some accounts, the sons of Chaitra tala, founder 
 of the Tomara dynasty, are apparently called the Ealhara kings in Guzerat: but kings and 
 great men in Indian history, so frequently have a plurality of names and titles, assumed 
 significantly, or bestowed, pften from some accidental occurrence, that great difficulties 
 arise in tlie endeavour to identify them; and Hindu historians sadly confound names and 
 actions. 
 
 In the short list of Bajas given in this note, instances of this occur. R^ya Sena was 
 surnamed Ananga-pala, or befriended by the god of love; and Reti pala, or fostered 
 by the laughter-loving goddess (these appellations had perhaps their rise in the king's suc- 
 cessful intrigue, already noticed, with the wife of his brother, Mahendra-pai.a, which 
 name, meaning protected by the great Indra, was ill applied to so weak a prince); and 
 Ananga-pala, being also the name or surname of the last Baja of the Tamara race, who 
 adopted Pit'haura, the last of the Chohan dynasty, the eras and actions of the two 
 Anang\s are confounded; and the more, from Jidahana (who was slain in battle by the 
 Chohan king, Bala Dev a) son, or grandson, of the first surnamed Ananga, being surnamed 
 Pit'haura, or Prit'hwi. Cirtti-pala being, farther, the immediate predecessor, both 
 of the last Pit'haura and the last Ananga, is an additional source of confusion. 
 
 The building oi Delhi is sometimes ascribed to the last Pit'haura; but it was, in fact, 
 founded by the first so named, or Raya-Sena. The last Pit'haura built a fort there, that 
 is, or its ruins, still to be seen. 
 
 The god of love, above-named Ananga, is the same with Kama, of whom, and of his 
 consort, Reti, or affection, the reader will find due notice in the last article of the Hindu 
 Pantheon. Of Vira Bhadea also, he being a mythological, as well as an historical per- 
 sonage. See the Index to that work. E. M. 
 
 I shall now resume, in the next chapter, Mr. Dwncan's summary of the measures pur- 
 sued on the western side oi India, in view to the discovery and suppression of Infanticide 
 in that quarter.
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Continuation of Mr. Duncan's Summary of the measures pursued by 
 him at Bombay and in Gvzuuat, J'or the discovery and abolition 
 of Infanticide among the Rajput tribes in that part o/" India. 
 
 The information adverted to in Mr. Duncan's letter of the 
 2d October, 1789 (p. 2) as lo the knowledge possessed by 
 the Greeks and Romans, of Infanticide having been practised 
 in Liclia at remote periods, was acquired from Captain Wil- 
 ford; and that gentleman having referred to ^ Barygaza, or 
 Baroach, and the vicinity thereof, as the more immediate site 
 where it had been observed, Mr. Duncan was thence led, on 
 his first visit to Siirat, in 1800, to inquire of Kerpa Rama, 
 the minister of the Nau'ob of that place, whether any traces of 
 such a practice yet existed in that quarter: to which he re- 
 ceived the following written report: 
 
 Report from Kekpa Rama of Surat. 
 
 " Heretofore I have heard people say, that among the 
 tribe of Rajput, and especially among the Rajas of that class, 
 
 ° This name has been derived from Bhrigu, who is fabled to have lived at Baroach, 
 whence it was called Bhrigu Kshetra, or Ehrigu-gosha, BHRiGu's-field, or place. This is 
 sometimes pronounced Bhr'igu-kacha, and Barygacha; and is supposed to be the origin of 
 the Grecian Barygaxa. See As. Res. IX. 83, 184.; and of Bhkigu, Hinilu Pantheon, Index. 
 E.M.
 
 cHAP.ii. HINDU INFANTICIDE IN GUZERAT. 17 
 
 the birth of a daugliler in their houses was considered as dis- 
 graceful; on which account, their women refused to let iheir 
 newly-born daughters have access to their milk, and do put 
 them in any way to death: but this practice is not general 
 through all the subdivisions of their tribe, though in several 
 places they do thus stony-heartedly kill them." 
 
 Mr. Duncan returning to Bombay from Sitrat, in July 
 1800, had no farther opportunity of prosecuting his inquiries 
 into what foundation there might be for believing the practice 
 of female Infanticide to obtain in any instances in the west 
 of India, till the circumstance was again brought incidentally 
 to his notice between two and three years thereafter, by Gajra 
 Bye, a descendant of one of the former ^ Gaikozcar Rajas of 
 Guzerat, who having, under a series of political events un- 
 necessary here to relate, repaired to Bombai/, delivered casually 
 the following account of transactions in her own family: 
 
 Account from Gajka Bye, received on the 8th January, 1804. 
 
 " Damaji Gaikawar carried his arms as far as to 
 
 "Kutch, with the Raja of which a reconciliation took place, 
 
 '' Some notice will be taken of this name and family in a future page. E. M. 
 
 ■^ I retain this orthography (in the MS. written also Cutch), not wishing to alter it in 
 respect to so well known a district, although at variance with my usage, which would lead 
 me to spell it Katch; a name that might be derived from the second incarnation of 
 Vishnu, in the form of a tortoise, which animal is in some western dialects in India, called 
 Katch, or Kach, or Katchiva. Kutch is a maritime province, lies low, and is subject to 
 inundations, both from the sea and from the Indus, and may be well imagined to have 
 been the scene of the miraculous interposition of the preserver Vishnu, for the recovery 
 of the submerged earth : or, admitting this mythological fable to have reference to the uni- 
 versal deluge, it may on some occasion supposed to be similar, but partial, have been pro- 
 vincially applied to Kutch. The legends explanatory of this and the other A-vataras, or 
 incarnations of Vishnu, are detailed in the Hindu Pantheon. See the Index of that book. 
 E.M. 
 
 D
 
 18 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ii. 
 
 on condition of one of the princesses, his daughters, being- 
 given in marriage to Damaji; which hidy, named Dankuu 
 •■BrE, lived among the Gitikawars till after Damaji's death; 
 when, at her own request, the then Raja 'Fatteh Sing per- 
 mitted her to return to her own family in Kutch." 
 
 This incidental narrative from Gajra Bye, leading to 
 the question, whether Dankur Bye had of this marriage 
 any children? it was answered negatively; and Gajra Bye 
 immediately followed up his answer, by explaining, that 
 among that lady's cast in Kutch, the daughters are not brought 
 up, but drowned immediately, at their birth, in a vessel of 
 milk. Gajra Bye being next questioned, how then this 
 cast of people upheld their families? observed, that they are 
 only one of the numerous tribes of Rajputs, among the other 
 subdivisions of which they find wives; and that Dankur 
 Bye was spared in consequence of her extraordinary comeli- 
 ness and beauty having excited a particular affection in the 
 breast of her mother. 
 
 In view to the farther investigation of the grounds of 
 Gajra Bye's information, Mr. Duncan entered into a cor- 
 respondence on the subject with Captain Seton, then on a 
 political mission at Mandavi, the chief port of the country of 
 Kutch, a territory situated to the north-west of the province of 
 
 "t DuNKooR BvE in the MS. 
 ' Fatteh (or^ as in the MS. Futteh) Sing, signifies the Victorious Lion — a Hindu 
 
 having, I apprehend, in this instance, adopted a Mahommedan appellation, ,y^ , meaning 
 
 victorious in Arabic and Persian. Tippoo's grandfather was named Fatteh; his father, 
 Hyder; his son, Fatteh Hvdebj the latter of the same signification with Fatteh 
 Sing. E,M.
 
 CHAP. li. IN GUZERAT. I9 
 
 Giizerat, the gulf of the same name intervening, and consti- 
 tuting the line of division between the two states. The fol- 
 lowing are extracted from that correspondence. 
 
 From Mr. Duncan to Captain Seton, at Kutch, dated ^th 
 
 January, 1804. 
 
 " I send you a memorandum from Gajra Bye (the 
 daughter of Fatteh Sing, one of the Galkawar princes in 
 GuzeratJ or rather the result of what she related to day in 
 conversation; and request you will make every inquiry in your 
 power into so curious a subject, as the alleged custom of 
 your Kutch friends killing their female infants. I have heard 
 Captain Wilford of Benares say, that in some old Greek 
 author in his possession, he has read of the same thing being 
 a practice in his time in that quarter of India. 
 
 From Captain Seton to Mr. Duncan, dated at Mandavi, 
 
 23d March, 1804. 
 
 " The custom mentioned in Gajra Bye's relation is in 
 force to this day; every female infant born in the Raja's 
 family of a Ranni, or lawful wife, is immediately dropped into 
 a hole dug in the earth and filled Avith milk, where it is 
 drowned. 
 
 " Dankur Bye, who is now alive at Booje, the capital 
 of Kutch, is the daughter of 'Rahu La k pat, by a Pater, 
 or Guzerat ^Kanchny (strolling dancing girl) sister to ""Rahi 
 Our, the last Raja, and aunt of 'Rahi Rahi Dhun, the 
 
 f In the MS. Row-Luckput. s Cunchinnee in the MS. 
 
 •" Raee Gorb, MS. ' Raee Raee Dhu», in the MS.
 
 «0 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. n. 
 
 present Raja. The latter has a son and a daughter by a 
 slave of one of the Rannis, now ten and eleven years of age; 
 the custom in qucslion not extending to them, but only to the 
 Ihija's children by his Ratinis, or consorts: neither docs it 
 necessarily extend to the ^Jarejahs, or collateral descendants 
 of the Raja's family, though most of them through choice 
 adopt it, there being but two men of this cast of any note 
 who have brought up their daughters; and these are Vidraji 
 and Nauthji, who will be again noticed. Vidraji Jare- 
 j A It's daughter is married to the son of the ' Bouiiagher Raja. 
 " This custom of drowning female infants is not peculiar 
 to Kiitcli, but is common among the heads of the Kelitri, or 
 Rajput tribes. It is practised in the iamily of Jam oi'Nagar, in 
 the peninsula of Guzerat; and in that of the Miaze/i, or " A'a- 
 
 '* Jiircjuh is the name of the cast of a subdivision of Rajputs, of which tribe and that 
 particular denomination thereof, is the Rajah of Kutch, and many other families of that 
 quarter Mr. Duncan. 
 
 ' Boivnagher, or Envnaghur , is the capital of a province of the same name in Guzerat, 
 fruitful in grain and cotton ; its name may be derived from Bhavani nagar, the city of 
 Bn.iVANi, a name of the consort of Siva, in one of her beneficent forms. See Hindu Pan- 
 theon, under Bhavani in the Index. E. M. 
 
 t" A strong proof of the force of hereditary prejudice^ since these Kaloivrees have long 
 been MalmmeJam, to all of whom this practice is very strictly forbid. This Kahivra 
 family have now lost the dominion of Sind, in the manner adverted to in the text. It 
 seems, however, doubtful, whether the practice of Infanticide be continued in respect' to 
 the female offspring of this Kahivra tribe since their conversion to Mahomedanhm. Besides 
 Captain Seton's information, it is attested also by the Mumhi, or Persian writer, of Sun- 
 DERji SiVAji (mentioned hereafter) who is himself a native of Sind. But it is, on the 
 other hand, strenuously denied by Mulji, the son of Lalla Harjivan, a Hindu, and 
 likewise a native of the same country. Charity and candour may therefore incline us to 
 believe that the Kaloivries have no longer to reproach themselves with this barbarous prac- 
 tice ; such as the doctrines of the Koran stand indeed directly opposed to. Note by Mr. 
 Duncan : to which I will add, that of the sett called Kahivra, or Kahivri, I have no 
 iflformation. As Hindus, their adoration of Kal, or Kala, a name of Siva, or of Kali,
 
 CHAP. II. IN GUZERAT. 21 
 
 lowries, of Sinci, and in others. The liajpufs of Kutch are 
 originally from Sind, and are called Sind Samma, and Sam 
 Samra: ihey fell back on Kutch before the Mahommedans, 
 driving out the Katties, who had before driven out the "Sat- 
 Shig, or Seven Lions. Those that remained in Sind were con- 
 verted to Mahommedanism, and have been since driven out by 
 the "Talpuris. Part of them here (i. e. in Kutch) form the 
 cast of Jamadars, mentioned in my official correspondence as 
 forming the third party in this government. They marry 
 Rajput's daughters, but do not give their own, it being con- 
 trary to the Mahommedan religion. The Rajputs eat what is 
 dressed by Mahommedans, but not from the same dish or plate; 
 and of every thing, except beef and fowls, which latter are, 
 in a manner, forbidden ; as none, in Avhose family a ^Deo (or 
 incarnation) has been, are allowed to eat them; and as they 
 all pretend to this honour, it would be an affront to make 
 them such an offer. Game is preferred to tame animals; they 
 drink spirits, but this does not imply an inferiority of cast, 
 
 his consort, of whom Bhavani is, as just noticed, another name, may have given 
 them their sectarial distinction, retained, as stated in the note, after their conversion to 
 Islam. E. M. 
 
 " Sapia Singha, in more classical language. E. M. 
 ° Talpoories, MS. 
 
 f As it is usually pronounced in the western parts of InJia, more correctly written 
 Deva, z deity; divers of whom, according to Hindu superstition, condescend to become 
 incarnate in the persons of pious mortals, in whose families a sanctified potency is some- 
 times perpetuated. See " An Account of a Hereditary living Deity to wliom devotion is 
 paid by the Brahmans of Poona, &c." by the Editor of tliis volume, in the seventh volume 
 of the Asiatic Researches. See also Hindu Tanthenn, under Avataras in the Index. 
 
 Several of the tribes of Rajputs abstain pretty generally from eating flesh, especially 
 families living in the southern parts of India. On the subject of Hindus commonly eating 
 meat, see Hindu Pantheon, p. 348, &c. as indexed under Hindus. E. M.
 
 iC HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ii. 
 
 neither does the licence extend to the women; who, in every 
 respect, Uve as the liighest cast of Brahmanis. 
 
 " The Rajas of Kutch and ''Nagar, are descended of two 
 brothers; the elder, of Kutch, named Maha Rao; the 
 younger, Maha Raj — the Murvie chieftain, within the penin- 
 sula of Guzerat, is of the same family; and the history of all 
 is contained in the History of Kyngar and Raver, the two 
 brothers above alluded to, which I shall get and translate. 
 The next great man in their history is 'Raja Barra, who 
 was driven from Sind; and the most powerful in Sind, was 
 Raja Oner. 
 
 " I have already intimated, that the Jarejahs destroy their 
 daughters; and though Vidraji and Nauthji had, from 
 the fear of having no sons, and thereby wanting heirs of any 
 sex, saved theirs, it is by no means a general practice. The 
 Jamadars, whose origin has been before adverted to, take in 
 marriage the daughters of the Soda Rajputs (who rear their 
 female children for sale) and also destroy their infant female 
 progeny. The expense, and difficulty of procuring suitable 
 'husbands, is the excuse usually made: the Raja's pretext is, 
 
 1 N'agar, or Nuggur, is situated on the northern coast of the peninsula of Guzerat, 
 which country is generally called Kattyivar, fi-om being inhabited, though at present by no 
 means exclusively, by the tribe of Katties, above-mentioned in the text. Mr. Duncan. 
 
 ■■ Or rather, perhaps, Varaha; so surnamed from the third incarnation of Vishnu, in 
 the form of a hoar, usually, as well as the incarnation, called in discourse, Varra, or Barra. 
 See on this subject Hindu Pantheon, under Varaha, and Avatara, in the Index. E. M. 
 
 ' Among many sects oi Hindus, among most of them indeed, the practice of very early 
 marriage has obtained. The parties are perhaps but five or six years old, and they return 
 for some years to their respective families. On the occasion of marriage, the Hindus, 
 habitually avaricious, are generally more prodigal than on any other; and it is not unusual 
 to see this propensity indulged, by the rich as well as by the poor, to a very inconvenient 
 degree: feasting, music« dancers, alms, and presents, especially to temples and Brahmans,
 
 CHAP. II. IN GUZERAT. «S 
 
 that he considers it beneath him to match his daughter with 
 any man." 
 
 From Captain Seton to Mr. Duncan, written in 1804. 
 
 " Tlie family of 'Sam, adverted to in my preceding lellcr, 
 also take their wives from the tribe of Soda, who are at present 
 living between Sind, Multan, and Joudpore. It might be sup- 
 posed that the women would be averse to the destruction of 
 their daughters, but from all accounts it is the reverse; as 
 they not only assist in destroying them, but when the Mussel- 
 man prejudices occasionally preserve them, they hold these 
 daughters in the greatest contempt, calling them majen, thereby 
 insinuating that their fathers have derogated from their mili- 
 tary cast, and become pedlars." 
 
 constitute the items on which the chief expenditure turns. It is so very essential to the 
 reputation of any family to marry off the daughters, that an exception is very rarely met 
 with; and it excites no small surprize in natives little acquainted with European modes 
 and fashions, to find so many of our men and women unmarried. So universal is marriage 
 among the Hindus, that it would be a difficult thing to find an unhusbanded female of a 
 respectable family arrived at puberty, that is, of the age of ten or eleven years. In point, I 
 may instance a fact that came within my own notice. Nana Firnavi esk, the prime mi- 
 nister of the Mahratta empire, the Pitt oi India, lost his wife in 1796, wlien he was rather 
 an old man; and as he was infirm withal, it was not expedient that he should marry, as is 
 usual, a mere infant ; and his Brahrnanical bretliren sought far and near, and for a long 
 time sought in vain, for an unmarried marriageable Brahmany of a respectable family. At 
 length one was found remote from the metropolis, at Kolapore, near Goa; and he married 
 her. So little was this success calculated on, that a reason was expected, and given for it: 
 it appeared, that this lady in her infancy had been afflicted with some personal debility, 
 that had prevented her early betrothment; this had suddenly been removed, about the 
 time of Nanna's predicament, and he was deemed fortunate in finding a damsel under 
 such suitable circumstances. Nanna had had several wives, but no male issue. E. M. 
 
 ' That is, oi Sind Samma, and Sam Sa?nra, as above specified. Tiiese are Jarejahs, all 
 of whom had the practice of female Infanticide in their families. Mr. Duncan.
 
 24 HfNDU INFANTICIDE chap. u. 
 
 From Captain Seton to Mr. Duncan. 
 
 (This letter describes his progress through Kutch in 1808, 
 four years after the preceding letter was written, on a mission 
 to Hi/(/erabad, the capital of Sind — omitting what doth not re- 
 late to the present subject, he continues,) 
 
 " Thus far we had passed through the AbrassOf 
 
 being the Pergannas and forts given to the Jarejahs, or Rao's 
 (i. e. the Raja's) relations. We received the greatest attention 
 from them: wherever we halted, they came in person to visit 
 the tents, and oft'er whatever their country aflbrded; and 
 where we passed their forts, they came outside to meet us: 
 this tribe, actuated by pride, and the barbarous policy of 
 saving the expense of portioning their daughters, murder 
 them at their birth; there being, in the whole of Kutch, but 
 two daughters who have been reared; one by Vidraji, or 
 Vyraji, Takiir of "Roi, who is married to the Raja of Bow- 
 nagur, and one by Nauthaji, who is married to the Raja of 
 Aramroy. To supply the place of those destroj'ed, they pur- 
 
 " More correctly written Vijraji, oi Rafiiva, ox Rtywagurh (gurh meaninga strong hold 
 or castle) in Abrassa. The daughter's name is Bajiba, and she is married to the son of 
 the Tahur, or chieftain oi Baxvnag/ier, as already noticed in a preceding paragraph. Besides 
 these instances cited by Captain Seton, I have heard of another in the person of the 
 daughter of Omraj, of Blrajagher, \n Kutch, who was given in marriage to Sultanji, 
 the Eatina, or chief of Purlandcr, the capital of a small principality on the western coast 
 of the peninsula oi Guzerat, into which family the custom of killing their legitimate female ' 
 offspring has also, within these last hundred years, been introduced; and this, it wovdd 
 seera, from the contagion of example; for they are not Jareja/is, but of the tribe of Jailixia 
 Rajputs. A fourth instance is known in the daughter of Visaji, of the casUe oi Kandahra, 
 in Kutch, who was married to the Kaloiuri ruler of Sind. 
 
 Besides these, there will hereafter appear to be some others. Mr. Duncan.
 
 CHAP. n. IN GUZERAT. 26 
 
 chase wives from a tribe called "Soda, whose riches are ihcir 
 daughters; and such is the barbarous inveteracy of these wo- 
 men, that when married to Mahommeclans, they continue the 
 same practice, against the inclination and religion of their hus- 
 bands; destroying their own progeny without remorse, in view 
 to the advantage of the tribe from which tlicy are descended." 
 
 Thus far, continues Mr. Duncan, is the intormalion de- 
 rived from Captain Seton, up to the 7th of July, 1708, the 
 /iate of the preceding communication. 
 
 The province or territory of Kutch, Mr. Duncan pro- 
 ceeds to relate, lying beyond the British influence, it has not 
 hitherto been found practicable to operate any diminution in 
 that quarter, of the lamentable practice of female child- 
 murder; but greater success has attended the measures taken 
 in Kattywcir; previously to the farther mention of which, it 
 may be proper to insert the following testimonies as to the 
 prevalence of the evil, derived from sources altogether inde- 
 pendent of each other; to the end, that in proportion to the 
 strangeness, atrocity, and consequent appearance of incre- 
 dibility as to the fact, may be the substantiation of its exist- 
 ence. 
 
 Translation of an account of the Jarejahs, or Jarechas, received 
 from MiRZA Mortiza, a descendant of the stationary 
 Moghul officers of the revenue for the province q/Guzerat. 
 " There are in the territory of Kattywdr, many ^Jarechas; 
 
 =• The Soda tribe of Rajputs, occupy (he district of Thir, near to the country of Shui. 
 Mr. Duncan. — Some notice will be taken of this people hereafter. E. M. 
 
 v Although the name of the tribe is here written Jarechah, instead of Jarejah, the latter 
 is the more received and ordinary way of pronouncing it, Mr. Dunc.\n. 
 
 E
 
 t6 HINDU INFANTICIDE cmap. a. 
 
 such as Jam, Zemindiir of ^Islamnagher, and ^Kunbhuji, and 
 DiVAji, Zemindars of "Goimdel; and Dhuraji belongs also 
 to this tribe; amongst the members of which, the established 
 practice is, that when a child is born, if it be a son, every 
 observance of joy and gratulation is attended to; but if it be 
 a daughter, she is immediately put to death, on the plea, that 
 if they bring up a daughter, it behoves them, when she has 
 obtained a fit age, to give her in marriage to some one; a 
 concession which they consider as inferring the highest re- 
 proach: though, if it should happen, as an extraordinary ex- 
 ception, that any one should preserve his daughter, and rear 
 her to maturity, her father becomes anxiously solicitous to 
 procure her a husband of unexceptionable rank and character; 
 but in that case, the parents of the maiden, thus exempted 
 from the common fate, become the scorn of all others, young 
 and old, who hold them in the greatest contempt: neither do 
 such occasions occur but very rarely." 
 
 The Supcrintendant of Police for the town of Bombay, 
 having been desired to collect and report such information as 
 might be available from his opportunities of intercourse 
 among the natives, made in consequence the following report. 
 
 '■ The same town and principality that in the preceding paragraph is called Nagar, or 
 N'uggur. It is more generally known under the name oi Jamnagher, from the hereditary name 
 of its chiefs, who are said to claim this fmiily appellation from Jamshid, a former monarch 
 oi Persia. The denomination of hlamyiagur, as designative of their capital, is the etfect of 
 former Mahommedan influence during the height of the Mughal government. Mr. Dun- 
 can. 
 
 * KooNBHOJEE and Dewajee, MS. 
 
 '■ Otherwise GtnduJ, Goundiil, Goivndel, &c. This province is situated nearly centri- 
 cally in the peninsula of Guzcrat. E. M
 
 CHAP. II. IN GUZERAT. 27 
 
 Report from the Superintendant of Police. 
 
 " Damaji KuTCHEiiAz, a respectable merchant from 
 Kutch, informs me, that it is very true that the Jareja/i tribe 
 in that district, do very generally put their female children to 
 death the instant they are born. The Raja of Kutch follows 
 this practice in his family; as also the Raja o^ Jamnagar, the 
 Raja of Murvi, and the others in general. Some, however, 
 amongst the tribe, from a sense of the wickedness of the 
 crime, and being good moral men, preserve their female chil- 
 dren; but these are few in number. Their reason, as he has 
 heard, for this abominable practice is, that the fathers, being 
 of a bold domineering spirit, do not wish their daughters to 
 obey their husbands. Being asked, where the men of this 
 tribe get wives; he informs me, from the Rajput tribes. Being 
 asked, how the infants are destroyed; he said, that, as he has 
 heard, when a woman is in labour, a pot of milk is placed in 
 the room; and if an unfortunate female is produced, the 
 nurse immediately drowns it therein. He has frequently, he 
 says, asked poor persons of this tribe, how the3'^ put their 
 female children to death; and they have always answered, by 
 making them drink milk; alluding to the above mode of de- 
 stroying them. The midwives are the only persons accessary 
 to this horrid deed; and this is their language. He has never 
 known any Jarejah families in Bombay: they have little or no 
 trade; seldom go abroad; and live principally by the produce 
 of their lands, and as soldiers. 
 
 " Dhunbhoy, an old nurse from the district of Kutch, 
 informs me, that she never was employed as a nurse in any 
 of the Jarejah families in that district; that her grandmother
 
 «8 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ii. 
 
 was, and she has heaid her often declare, that whenever a 
 fen)ale child was born, the unfortunate infant was put, with 
 its head undermost, into an earthen pot of milk, along with 
 the afterbirth, and thus immediately destroyed. On the con- 
 tra rv, when a son Mas born, great rejoicings were made, by 
 feasting their friends, Sec. She declares, she knows not how 
 this extraordinary custom arose; but has heard, that being a 
 tribe of Rajputs, they do not wish their females to obey any 
 one. Independently of this, no one likes to take a female of 
 this tribe into their family, as it is reckoned very unlucky to 
 have anv thing to do with them ; and in general it is but too 
 often verified." 
 
 This is the result of my enquiries, 
 
 (Signed) S. Halliday. 
 
 A farther account of this deplorable custom, was verbally 
 delivered in April or May, 1805, to Mr. Duncan, by 'Sun- 
 der ji SivAJi, a man of credit and respectability, who had 
 been long employed in the purchase of horses within the ter- 
 ritories of Kutch and Kattytmr, for the use of the British 
 cavalry in India. 
 
 Relation hy Sunderji Sivaji, of the Port of Mandevi, in 
 the Country of Kutch. 
 
 " It is notoriously known to be the established practice 
 among those of the Jarejah tribe, in the country of Kutch, 
 and adjoining districts of Katty war (the latter being the country 
 name for the peninsula of Guzerat) not to bring up their 
 
 <: SuNDEEjEt Sheojee, MS. In the western parts of India, the name of Siva, the 
 destructive energy of the deity, is pronounced Sueo and Seuj sometimes Sev. E. M.
 
 CHAP. II. IN GUZERAT. ic; 
 
 daughters, but to put them to death at iheir birth. The 
 legend that I have heard as accounting for this strange prac- 
 tice, is as follows : 
 
 In former limes it so happened, that to one of the head 
 men of these Jo/r/oZ/s, several female children were born; and 
 as among the Hindus, it is incumbent to provide husbands for 
 their daughters, whilst these latter are yet in their non-age, the 
 Jarejah chieftain abovementioned, applied accordingly to his 
 family Brahman, or priest, to pursue the necessary measures 
 for getting the said Jarejah' s female child i en coirtracted in 
 marriage with the sons of his equals in the tribe; and of the 
 like valour and power as he possessed. 
 
 The Brahman, after making every inquiry, and going about 
 to every place in quest of suitable matches for these children, 
 returned Avithout effecting his object; reporting thereon to the 
 chieftain in question, that although he had exerted all his 
 endeavours to find proper alliances for his female children, 
 still he, this Brahman, had not traced any one who was of 
 competent qualifications to be his son-in-law; ' wherefore/ 
 added the Brahman, ' since to retain these your female off- 
 spring in the family house after their arriving at the age of 
 womanhood, is contrary to the rules of religion, I will take 
 them with me, and will burn them in the fire; on condition, 
 that it be stipulated on your part, to destroy at their birtli all 
 issue of the same sex, that shall hereafter be born in your 
 family: laying hereon, as 1 now do, my solemn malediction, 
 both here and hereafter, on you and yours, if you fail to per- 
 form the same, in such manner, that if you shall preserve any 
 of your future daughters^, they shall pass their lives in penury
 
 3Q HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ii. 
 
 and want; nor shall good attend the father or mother of such 
 children." 
 
 " It is farther reported," Sunderji continues, " that, 
 after thus speaking, this Brahtnafi took away those innocent 
 sirls, and consumed them in the flames; and that in confor- 
 mity to the stipulation and denunciation aforesaid, the people 
 of the Jarejah tribe dwelling in the country of Kutch, and in 
 the Terganas of Hallar, and other places within the peninsula 
 of Guzerat, have, to the present day, continued to adhere to 
 the practice in question; whereby, whenever a daughter is 
 born to them, they do forthwith put these helpless babes, with- 
 out remorse or pity, to death; placenta stipe?- nares osque in- 
 cumbente, without allowing of their surviving for the shortest 
 space." 
 
 Question thereon put to Sunderji. 
 It has been understood, that "Adiba, the daughter of 
 Ralakaji, a former Kaja of Kutch, was married to one of 
 the Gaikawar Rajas; whence it is to be concluded, that the 
 practice of the Jarejahs killing their daughters is not without 
 exception? 
 
 "* The same person who is called Dankur Bye, in preceding paragraphs; the term 
 Adibak, meaning merely sister, by which she is known in her own family. In like 
 manner, Ralakaji is only another way of pronouncing Rao Lakpat, the name of her 
 father. In the Kutch language, Adi is sister; and Adiba, a more respectful expression of 
 the same term of consanguinity. This lady's real name is said to have been Muti, or 
 MuTiBAH; but when she married into the Mehrata family of the Bajas of Guzerat, she 
 obtained the appellation of Dankuk, or Danku; and the title, as the wife of the ruling 
 chief, of Bhye Maharaj. It is very difficult to write correctly the names of Hindus in 
 European characters : neither do the natives pronounce them in a uniform manner. Mr. 
 Duncan.
 
 CHAP. II. IN GUZERAT. 31 
 
 Answer. That is true; and Adiba is still surviving at 
 Booje, the capital of Kutch; yet there are nevertheless but 
 few exceptions, such as in this instance, to the general rule; 
 because, from the effect of the malediction pronounced, no 
 good ensues from their preservation; insomuch, that if any 
 daughters of this tribe get married into other houses, the grain 
 of such houses becomes less 'plentiful; nor do such women 
 produce sons, but are the occasion of feuds arising in the 
 families into which they are thus transplanted. Throughout 
 all the country of Kiitch, there may be six or eight houses 
 wherein the Jarejah masters of families bring up their (laugh- 
 ters; or otherwise the practice of killing them is general: and 
 besides Avhat happens within the limits of that country, the 
 Jarejah chieftains of Murvi (written also Mitrbi), Goundal, or 
 Gowndel, and Jamnagar, in the peninsula of Giizerat, do also 
 kill their female infants. 
 
 There is an instance of Visaji, the Kakerwalla^ chieftain 
 of Kutch, having given his daughter in wedlock to Giiolam 
 Shah, one of the former Mahommedan rulers of Sind, of the 
 Kallowra tribe, an event that must have happened forty years 
 
 ' This idea is perfectly natural to a Hindu; necessarily, if at all pious, taught to look 
 on the malediction of a Brahman as the heaviest of human calamities. In the Ramayana 
 it is decreed, that " even he who cannot be slain by the ponderous arms of I.vdra, nor by 
 those of Kali, nor by the terrible c/w/tra of Vishnu, shall be destroyed if a EraJwian curse 
 him, as if he were consumed by fire." See Hindu Pantheon, p. 403, where the potency, or 
 • omnipotency, of the Brahmuns is discussed. E. M. 
 
 f This seems the same person who is called Visaji oiKandahra, in the note in page 24. 
 Kaherwalla is, I imagine, a personal or family epithet, derived from accident or contin- 
 gency. Kaha, in Sanskrit, and in several spoken dialects, is a croiv- (Hindu Pa7itheon, 
 p. 142.) Hence Kakenvalla, or Kakaivalla, may mean he (or the man, or the fellow) 
 of the crow; which, although a bird of ill omen, individuals are sometimes named after. 
 Females in Malabar are sometimes named Kaka. E. M.
 
 32 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. u. 
 
 years ago, bul at present this Kakerwalla family do not bring 
 up llieir female infants. Those who occasionally do so, are 
 induced to it by the consideration of thereby acquiring the 
 merit of having sons born to them. As, for instance, when 
 a man have a succession of female children produced in his 
 family, he will, at the suggestion of any one, be induced to 
 believe, that by sparing and bringing them up, sons will also 
 be acquired to him; whence, chiefly, Jarejah's daughters are 
 sometimes met with; of which there is, within my recollec- 
 tion, another instance, in the case of the '^Roee, chieftain of 
 Kutch, by name Vijraji, or Vkdraji, who has married a 
 daughter of his to the son of Attabye, the Raja of Bhow- 
 iiager. That lady may now be about twenty, or twenty-two 
 years of age; but I have not heard that she has yet had any 
 male issue, but that, on the contrary, her husband and she do 
 not agree." 
 
 Thus far Sunderji's verbal account to the Governor. 
 
 The Government of Bombay having under consideration, 
 about the period of Sunderji's aforesaid narrative, the most 
 available means of counteracting, as far as their influence ex- 
 tended, the barbarous practice thus ascertained to prevail in 
 Kattyu'cir, as well as in Kutch; instructions were, on the 27th 
 of May, 1805, transmitted to Major Walker, the Resident 
 at the Court of the Gaikazmr, in Guzerat, to Avhich state the 
 territory oi Kattywitr is tributary, " to communicate with the 
 abovenamed Sunderji Sivaji, then on his way from Bom- 
 hay to Beroda, and to endeavour to prevail on him to take an 
 
 '-■ This is the same name as is written (in page 24) by Captain Seton, Roi; and Ra/iiva, 
 or Roxva, in the note. According to the orthography adopted in this tracts 1 should spell 
 this word if.//', or Rut, instead oi Roi, or Ro-wee. E. M.
 
 CHAP. II. IN GUZERAT. 3S 
 
 active part as the agent of the British Government, for effect- 
 ing the abrogation in that quarter, of a system so revoking 
 and detestable." 
 
 In pursuance of that instruction, Major Walker addicssed 
 the Government o^ Bombay as follows: 
 
 To Francis Warden, Esq. Secretary to Government, 
 
 Bombay. 
 
 SIR, 
 
 I have the honor to enclose, for the information of the 
 Honourable the Governor in Council, a translation of a letter 
 received from Sunderji Sivaji, of Kutcfi; communicating 
 some particulars relative to the practice of female Infanticide 
 among the tribe of Jorejohs; and some information on the 
 state of affairs among the chieftains bordering on the gulph of 
 Kutch. 
 
 The Honourable the Governor in Council Avill observe 
 with regret, that so large a number of innocent children an- 
 nually suffer from the prevalence of the barbarous custom of 
 female Infanticide among the Jarejahs; but the custom seems 
 limited to that tribe who inhabit Kutch and Kattywar, as I 
 have not been able to trace its existence among any other 
 people of Guzerat. 
 
 I have the honor to enclose an extract from my correspon- 
 dence with Sunderji on the subject of this custom; but I 
 fear the humane attempt of the Honourable the Governor in 
 Council will not be successful, to any great extent, in restrain- 
 ing the superstitious and religious prejudices of a tribe so far 
 removed from the authority of the British Government, and 
 
 F
 
 34 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. u. 
 
 and so liltlo ncquaintctl -with iho priuciplos of improved 
 society. 
 
 I liave the honor to be, &c. 
 Rn^idi, (Signed) A. Walkek, 
 
 1st September, isoj. Resident. 
 
 Translation of a Letter from Sundekji Sivaji, of Kiifch, to 
 Major Walker, dated loth Aiigt/sf, 1805. Enclosed in the 
 preceding. 
 
 " The drownino; of the danghters of the Jarejahs proceeds 
 from this canso — in this connlry there is no one can marry 
 into the. tribe ot' Jtirejah; Nvheretore they ^h■o^vn iheii' danoh- 
 ters. There may be annually tivc er six huudrcJ birilis among 
 the Jarejahs; inasmuch as the chieftains of JMurbi, Hallar, 
 GoKiidel, Jf'agar, Ktitch, ami ^Kalaki)t, are all Jarejahs, and 
 are all related: and among relatives it is not customary for 
 Hindus lo marry — excepting relatives, there are none of their 
 tribe — such is the custom ot' the Jarejahs" 
 
 From Major W a\ kt.r to Si'Xoek.ti. 
 
 " I have been favored with your letter of the ISth of 
 
 August, noticing some customs of the cast ot Jarejahs. 
 
 '• KttMiiiot, MS. the same name perhaps that we usually spell Cjittui, and pronounce 
 KaJSh.1t, and apply to a city in ALihkzr. It woiilJ be deemed a pedantic aflfisctation to 
 apply the amended orthography to cities so well known as this, and QilaOta — it is, how- 
 ever, to be regretted, that the geographical orthography ol" IiUia is not improved. In the 
 instances adverted to in this note, Kiilatai probably derives its name from Kala, a name 
 of StVA. CaSati (or as I would, if I dated, spell it K^iMitO from his consort. Kali. — 
 Cakziiia is probably the same name; or may ohuc from Kai., a personification of Time, 
 or Eternity. For particulars, and pictures of which important personages, the reader is re- 
 ferred to their names in the Index to the HinJu PuKtitwi. E. M.
 
 CHAP. n. IN fJUZKllAT. 35 
 
 " I rcc|ucst that on this inl(;rcslin^ subject, you will in your 
 next letter he more particular; and (h tail every eircunislance 
 relative.' to llic inhunian custom practised by the .hircjahn of 
 putting- their female childnMi to death in their infancy. 
 
 " 'J'he [)revalence of such a barbarous habit nuist he. a 
 subject of regret lo all the friends of humanity, and is es|)e- 
 cially so to the llrilish CiOV(;rnmcnl; wiiose views being ever 
 direclc.'d (o the j)romolion of the happiness of" their subjects 
 and neighbours, they cannot learn without horror, that live or 
 six hundred irmocent children arc annually put to death, who, 
 if suffered lo live, wcjuld contribute so nnich to increase th(; 
 population and liappin(!ss, and the conscujuent prosperity of 
 ihe country in which they abide. 
 
 " Tiiis custom is the more extraordinary and reprehensible, 
 as it is expressly forbidden by the Hindu law, and in the 
 'nic/imu Vipanlti Puriind, is called a great crime: it l)(Mng 
 written, thai killing even a la;tus, is as criminal as killing a 
 Brahiuan — and the same Piirana condennis the perpetrator to 
 suffer in the hell callerl Nerica, as many years as there arc 
 liairs on the child's body. 
 
 " It woidd therefore be a very acc(!ptable service to hu- 
 manity, highly gratifying tf> Mr. JJuncan and the Urilish 
 Government, and honourable to yourself, if you exert your 
 influence to obtain tin; discontinuance of such a barbarous 
 custom. 
 
 " When the Honourable Mr. I)un(;an was in charge of 
 the province of IknarcH, he put a stop tf) it, lor it was tliere 
 practised by a cast called Rujlcurnur; he induced them to sign 
 
 ' WriUcn in the MS. as it is conimoiii)' pronounced in ibe wcBt of India, Urchma liy- 
 -want Pooran. See p. 7. E. M.
 
 36 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, ik 
 
 an agreement, by which any one who committed this crime 
 was to be expelled from the tribe, and neither to eat, drink, 
 or sleep, with the members of it; besides suffering the punish- 
 ment denounced in the Purana. If such an agreement could 
 be executed in Kutch, it would probably be effectual." 
 
 (Signed) A. Walker, 
 
 BaroJa, Resident. 
 
 1st September, 1605. 
 
 (Mr. Duncan's Summary is now resumed, or rather continued.) 
 
 The chieftains of the peninsula of Guzerat, or Kattywar, 
 have for years past been subject to the payment of tribute to 
 the Mahrata states of the Peshwa and Gaikawar. The usual 
 mode of its realization having been by periodical circuits, 
 enforced by military array, one of the ameliorations proposed 
 under the alliance of 1802, between the latter power and the 
 Honourable Company, was to avoid the necessity for those ever- 
 recurring and coercive progresses, by inducing these dependant 
 local rulers in Kattywiir, chiefly through an appeal to their 
 own interests, to accede to an equitable permanent accommo- 
 dation; ascertaining the amount of their future pecuniary ac- 
 knowledgments, without the concurrence of force for their 
 realization. Toward the attainment of these salutary ends, it 
 was deemed expedient that one general circuit should be 
 made through the peninsula, assisted by the appearance of a 
 detachment from the British subsidiary force; and it was 
 thought a duty of humanity to aim also, on this occasion, at 
 the suppression of female Infanticide; as will appear by the 
 following extracts from the correspondence on these points 
 between the Bombay and Supreme Government.
 
 CHAP. 11. IN GUZERAT. 37 
 
 Extract — From the Government of Bombay to the Supreme 
 Government, dated loth May, 1806. 
 
 " Another object which the expedition might have in 
 view, would be an attempt to reform the manners of several 
 of these chieftains, who, in common with the Jarejah tribe in 
 the contiguous country of Kiitch, put their female children 
 generally to death as soon as they are born. Of this fact we 
 have received too many concurrent testimonies, to admit of 
 hesitation in the belief of its prevalence. The accompaniment, 
 marked *** will be found to contain such official proceedings 
 as we have hitherto held, respecting a discovery so deplorable 
 and humiliating to the human race." 
 
 Fi'om the Supreme Government in reply, dated Slst July, 1806. 
 
 " We cannot but contemplate with approbation, the con- 
 siderations of humanity which have induced you to combine 
 with the proposed expedition, the project of suppressing the 
 barbarous custom of female Infanticide. But the speculative 
 success even of that benevolent project, cannot be considered 
 to justify the prosecution of measures which may expose to 
 hazard the essential interests of the stale; although as a colla- 
 teral object, the pursuit of it would be worthy of the benevo- 
 lence and humanity of the British Government." 
 
 Circumstances having shortly afterwards admitted of the 
 proposed expedition into Kattywar, under the full approba- 
 tion and sanction of the Government General, it was accord- 
 ingly undertaken in the year 1807, under the immediate 
 direction of Major Walker (the Resident at the Court of 
 the Gaikawar;) Avho proceeded in the immediate command
 
 58 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, ii, 
 
 of the Brilisli detachment, with the view of thereby avoiding, 
 as far as possible, every approximation to liostihty; the lead- 
 ing object of this service being, on the contrary, to remove, 
 by heahng measures, every latent cause of dissension: keep- 
 ing, at {he same time in view, the interesting object of the 
 suppression of Infanticide. 
 
 The following is tin Extract from the first subsequent Communi- 
 cation on that Subject from Major Walker, dated '29th June, 
 1807. 
 
 " I was the more particularly induced to retain 
 
 Penguel Sing, conceiving, from his personal acquaintance 
 and influence with the chieftains and ^ Bhoomeans of that di- 
 vision of Kattijrcar called Hallar, which is principally inha- 
 bited by the cast of Rajputs called Jarejahs, who are addicted 
 to the abominable practice of female Infanticide, that the 
 humane and benevolent views which the Honourable the 
 Governor in Council entertains of rendering this practice less 
 frequent, may be thereby considerably promoted. 
 
 " I shall hereafter have the honour to forward, for tiie 
 notice of the Honourable the Governor in Council, the infor- 
 mation collected by Pexguel Sing, relative to this custom, 
 by which its extent and prevalence will be observed. 
 
 " Pexguel Sixg describes it as an ancient and imme- 
 
 '' This term is new to me, nor rfoth tbe context fully explain its meaning. I have not 
 altered its orthography. It may pt-rhaps be a provincial pronunciation oi Brahman, which 
 about Bombay, Pooriah and other western parts of India, is corruptly pronounced Bamman, 
 or Bahman, without the r. — But in writing and correct language. Brahman is the proper 
 term — in writing, indeed, Brahmana. The word in the text, I conjecture, is pronounced 
 Uhumia, or Bhomia, and I shall take an opportunity of seeking its meaning. E. M.
 
 CHAP. 11. IN GUZERAT. 39 
 
 morial custom, confirmed by prejudice and family pride; but 
 that there are also many instances of parental aftection over- 
 coming this horrid propensity; and that under the influence' 
 of the Honourable Com{)any's Government, the practice may 
 be considerably ameliorated." 
 
 Major Walker opened his proceedings on the subject 
 of female Infanticide with the chieftain of Murvi, or Murbi; 
 and although at first flattered with the promised acquiescence 
 of this principal Jarejah fan)ily, was disappointed, by receiv- 
 ing, in Seplcinlier, a letter from that chieftain, together with 
 one from his mother, entreating the Major to drop the subject, 
 as the Jarejahs never brought up women. Humane conside- 
 rations appeared to have no weight with those people, who 
 possess but a very slight sense of religion; professing, indeed, 
 but little more than nominally the Hhidu faith, and living 
 almost indifferent to the doctrines of any of the Sasfras. 
 Female Infanticide seemed with them a question of policy or 
 expediency— rather a prerogative of family, than of religion. 
 There occurred, indeed, a very few examples of their rearing 
 their daughters; and these apparently more occasioned by 
 caprice or accidental motives, than from those of natural feel^ 
 ing or compassion. 
 
 Major Walker, the Resident, continuing his solicitude, 
 obtained, in October 1807, a conditional written engagement 
 from the chieftain of Murvi, to relinquish the practice of de- 
 stroying his daughters, " from good Avill and deference to the 
 Honourable Company;" provided alike concession were ob- 
 tained from the Raja of Gowndel, or from the head of the 
 principality of Jamnagher. 
 
 Through the indefatigable exertions of the Resident, the
 
 40 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ii. 
 
 chief of Gowndel was prevailed upon, in the December fol- 
 lowing, to give the consent thus required; an example which 
 was soon aflerwards followed by all the others; from Avhom, 
 including the chieflain of .ji\M, the Major obtained, before the 
 end of the year 1 807, the most formal and solemn engage- 
 ments, renouncing this exlraordinar}^ practice for themselves, 
 their relations, their dependants, and their posterity; the force 
 of which obligation being such, that if they ever commit, or 
 connive at, the practice in future, they confer on the Gaikawar 
 and on the Company, a regular power to punish the offending 
 party. This gratifj'ing success was communicated by the 
 Ilesident to the Government of Bombm/ in his Report, dated 
 from Berocla, 25th January, 1808, from which the following 
 passages are extracted: 
 
 " It would be improper to dismiss this Report, with- 
 out noticing that the JUrejuh Rajputs are those who have been 
 distinguished in this part of India by the practice of female 
 Infanticide; but it is only necessary on this occasion to advert 
 to the circumstance. 
 
 " The solemn and written engagements of the chiefs, 
 renouncing in future, for themselves and their posterity, this 
 horrible usage, will form the subject of a separate letter; and 
 although the first efforts to suppress this extraordinary custom 
 met a strenuous opposition, it is highly gratifying to me to 
 report, that the success of the measure has been universal and 
 complete." 
 
 In acknowledgment of this official Report, the Govern- 
 ment of Bombay expressed to the Resident, under date 7lh of 
 March, 1808, " their highest approbation of the exertions 
 that had thus effected the attainment of an object, such as
 
 CHAP. II. IN GUZERAT. 41 
 
 must," it was observed, " constitute an era in that country 
 of more importance to the interests of humanity, than all the 
 occurrences of those people's otherwise sufficiently eventful 
 history." 
 
 The Supreme Government were likewise pleased to express 
 their satisfaction on the present occasion in the following 
 terms; as extracted from a letter in reply to the precedin<»- 
 communicaiion from their Secretary (Mr. Edmcndstone) 
 dated 11th of April, 1808. 
 
 " The Kight Honourable the Governor General in Coun- 
 cil, has derived great satisfaction from the perusal of that 
 dispatch ; and especially from the success which has attended 
 the Resident's endeavours to obtain from the Jarejah chiefs 
 the renunciation of the barbarous practice of female Infan- 
 ticide." 
 
 (Quitting Mr. Du>rcAN's summary, I shall now present 
 the reader with a detailed report from Lieutenant-Colonel 
 Walker to the Bombay Government, dated 15th March, 
 1808, whence, from the point at which we have now arrived, 
 the summary is continued. To give both would be an unne- 
 cessary repetition; although in consideration of the general 
 reflections and remarks interspersed by Mr. Duncan (some 
 of which I shall endeavour to pi-eserve in the form of notes) 
 as well as the commendations and encomiums on Colonel 
 Walker's able and zealous exertions, in which he frequently 
 indulges, I would willingly do so — and cannot cpiit without 
 reluctance the lucid summary of my most worthy and re- 
 spected friend. E. M.) 
 
 G
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Report J^rom Lieutenant-Colonel Alex AN nEVi. Walker, dated Baroda, 
 loth March, 1808, (f the measures pursued by him for the Suppres- 
 sion o/" Infanticide, in Kattywar, or Guzerat. 
 
 To the Honourable Jonathan Duncan, 
 
 Governor, ^c. ^c. SfC. 
 
 Bombay. 
 
 Honourable Sir, 
 
 1. The abolition of the singular custom of female Infan- 
 ticide, formed an object of my early and anxious attention 
 during the late service. 
 
 3. I have already had the honour to state' generally, 
 the success which has attended this measure; but before I 
 proceed to detail its progress and circumstances, I shall en- 
 deavour to ascertain the origin and history of a practice, the 
 most barbarous that ever owed its existence, either to the 
 wickedness or weakness of human nature. 
 
 3. The early customs and history of every people are 
 obscure and fabulous. 
 
 4. The Hindus, with a facility proportioned to their cre- 
 dulity, generally ascribe their peculiar institutions to a divine 
 
 » Under 25 th January, 1808, See p. 40.
 
 CHAP. III. HINDU INFANTICIDE. 43 
 
 origin; and by connecting tlieir observance with religious du- 
 ties, they have passed inviolate through many ages, 
 
 5. This, probably, more than any other cause, has main- 
 tained that great distinction which is evident between the 
 Hindus and other nations, and also between their own castes. 
 
 The force of the same sentiment, has rendered institutions 
 favourable to morals and humanity, equally venerable and 
 permanent; and it has sanctioned many that are absurd and 
 criminal. 
 
 6. The displeasure and authority of the Supreme Being 
 is naturally, and with propriety, resorted to in support of cus- 
 toms or rites, which tend to the suppression of vice, and to the 
 welfare of society. 
 
 7. When the customs and riles of any people are harm- 
 less, whatever form they assume, and from whatever source 
 they may be derived, they are entitled to toleration and pro- 
 tection; but they ought to be punished or amended, when 
 their evident tendency is to diminish population, and to 
 alienate the natural affections of mankind. Of this descrip- 
 tion is the custom of female Infanticide, which prevails among 
 the tribe of Raj-puts, denominated Jarejahs. 
 
 8. The traditionary and legendary accounts of the Hin- 
 dus, although sometimes ingenious, are often the wild and 
 extravagant fictions of a rude and superstitious people; but 
 the oral account of the savage and atrocious custom of Infan- 
 ticide, is comprised in a simple narrative, and exhibits, under 
 a slight disguise, a remote historical event. 
 
 9. The Jarejahs relate, that a powerful Rajah of their 
 caste, who had a daughter of singular beauty and accomplish-
 
 44 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ni. 
 
 meiits, desired his ^'liajgur, or family Brahman, to affiance her 
 to a prince of desert and rank equal to her own. 
 
 10. U'he Rajgur travelled over many countries, without 
 discovering a chief who possessed the requisite qualities; for 
 where wealth and power were combined, personal accomplish- 
 menls and virtue were defective: and in like manner, where 
 the advantages of the mind and body were united, those of 
 fortune and rank were wanting. 
 
 11. The Rajgur returned, and reported to the prince that 
 his mission had not proved successful, 
 
 12. This intelligence gave the Rajah much affliction and 
 concern; as the Hindus reckon it to be the first duty of pa- 
 rents to provide suitable husbands for their daughters; and it 
 is reproachful that they should pass the age of puberty without 
 having been affianced, and be under the necessity of living in 
 a state of ^celibacy. 
 
 13. The Rajah howe\er rejected, and strongly reprobated, 
 every match for his daughter, which he conceived inferior to 
 her high rank and perfections. 
 
 14. In this dilemma, the Rajah consulted his Rajgur; 
 and the Brahman advised him to avoid the censure and dis- 
 grace, which would attend the princess' remaining unmarried, 
 by having recourse to the desperate expedient of putting her 
 to death. 
 
 '' The Baj-Gur, otherwise called Rnj-Guru, is literally the Priest, Tutor, or Preceptor 
 of a RijaJi; but the term is applied to the domestic Brahman of any family in this country. 
 The Katties, and even every individual of a caste, has a JRaJ-Gur. In the peninsula and 
 Kutc/i, ibe RaJ-Gurs are a distinct tT\he. A.W. 
 
 ' See p. 22, note.
 
 CHAP. in. IN GUZERAT. 45 
 
 15. The Rajah was long averse to this expedient, and re- 
 monstrated against the murder of a woman; wliich, enormous 
 as it is represented in the Sastra, would be aggravated wljen 
 committed on his own offspring. 
 
 16. The Rajirur at length removed the Rajah's scruples, 
 b}'^ consenting to load himself witli the guilt; and to become 
 in his own person responsible ibr all the consecpienccs of the 
 sin. Accordingly the princess was put to death; and fen)ale 
 Infanticide Avas from that time practised by the Jarejahs. 
 
 17. From this narrative, curiosity receives little gratifica- 
 tion, and the mind no pleasure. It resembles the tales of 
 infancy, rather than the grave Irstory of a transaction, involv- 
 ing the fate of a numerous portion of the human race. 
 
 18. This, however, comprises all the information which 
 the Jarejahs possess, of the origin of a custom so contrary to 
 the dictates of nature; and which is justifiable on no plea, as 
 it gratifies no reasonable passion. 
 
 ].9- Notwithstanding this inadequate and unsatisfactory 
 account of the origin of Infanticide, many whimsical and ab- 
 surd institutions, like this, are dependant less on reason than 
 on particular circumstances; which in the course of many 
 ages, give them importance and influence. 
 
 20 There is nothing too extravagant and preposterous 
 for the human mind to believe, and for men to practise; but 
 there were also motives and contingent circumstances, Avliich 
 might operate to the progress and continuation of this inhuman 
 custom among the Jarejahs. 
 
 21. The forms and maxims, and all the rehgious tenets 
 of the Hindus, are strongly opposed to the crime of Infan- 
 ticide.
 
 46 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 22. Whatever may have been the motives that led the 
 Jarejahs to embrace the extraordinary practice of destroying 
 their daughters, conveniency and policy have contributed to 
 continue and extend it. 
 
 23. The scruples of religion and conscience were lulled 
 and quieted, by the ideal security of another race being re- 
 sponsible for the crime. Opinions and habits, from which at 
 first we have an aversion, as they grow familiar rise into con- 
 sideration, and establish their ascendency. 
 
 24. The superstition of the Jarejahs easily reconciled them 
 to the expedient proposed by the Raj-Gur; which freed them 
 from the fear and consequences of sin, and undermined their 
 compassion and affection for their offspring. 
 
 25. The sentiments of nature and humanity were sup- 
 planted by the passions of avarice and pride; for the right of 
 destroying their daughters grew into a privilege, which they 
 regarded as a distinction and honour peculiar to their caste. 
 
 26. The Hindu precepts and customs concerning mar- 
 riage, are full of family distinctions, exact so many observ- 
 ances, and impose so many restraints, that a military tribe, 
 like the Jarejahs, might not be reluctant to receive a dispen- 
 sation. 
 
 27. These restraints, when their operation is strictly en- 
 forced, occasion many inconveniencies, and in some situations 
 they may prove insurmountable. 
 
 28. All these difficulties are felt more in the cases of 
 women than of men; and the expense attending their marriage 
 is an obligation which the Jarejahs consider it for their interest 
 and advantage to be exempted from. 
 
 29. According to the ancient history of the Jarejahs, their
 
 CHAP. ui. IN GUZERAT, 47 
 
 first considerable and well ascertained establishment was in 
 Sind; but by traditionary accounts, there is reason to believe, 
 that they at one period extended under different denominations 
 over a great part of Persia. 
 
 30. Sind was one of the earliest objects of the ambition 
 of the fanatical K/ialifs who succeeded to the power and autho- 
 rity of Mahomed. As the conversion of infidels was the 
 ostensible object of these conquerors, the greatest part of the 
 inhabitants of Persia and Sind, were obliged to embrace the 
 Mahomedan failh. 
 
 31. It is probable, that the custom of Infanticide amongst 
 the Jarejahs, was a consequence resulting from the Mahome- 
 dan conquest of Sind. 
 
 32. By the conquest and conversion of the greater part 
 of the inhabitants of Sind, who were undoubtedly Rajaputras 
 before that event, the Jarejahs were deprived of the usual 
 means of disposing of their daughters in marriage. 
 
 S3. This event, or some occurrence of a similar kind in 
 the history of these tribes, which interrupted their intercourse 
 and their ancient habits, must, we may conclude, have arisen, 
 and have been sufficiently powerful to introduce the strange 
 custom of Infanticide. 
 
 34. At the period of the conquest of Sind, the Jarejahs 
 were not arrived at that state of society, when the sentiments 
 of humanity have much influence; but under the guidance of 
 their passions and prejudices, they were capable of acutely 
 feeling every circumstance that affected the honour of their 
 family or caste. 
 
 35. The Jarejahs finding themselves suddenly surrounded 
 by tribes who had embraced a new faith, and precluded
 
 48 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ni. 
 
 therel)y from marrying llieir daughters to those among \\ hoiu 
 they were formerly aecustomed to contract malrimonial en- 
 gagements, may, under such circumstances, have preterred 
 the exjjedient suggested and encouraged by superstition, of 
 destroying their female offspring. 
 
 36. They may have adopted this dreadful expedient, in 
 preference to the sin of rearing their daughters in a state of 
 celibacy, or of exposing themselves to the disgrace which 
 would be incurred by incontinency ; and the policy of their 
 chief may have either concurred in, or invented the delusive 
 responsibility of the RaJ-Gur. 
 
 37. The credulity and superstition of the Jarejahs, would 
 not suspect the incompetency of the intervention of their 
 Brahmans; and this veneration for the advice of religious pre- 
 ceptors is not a new sentiment, nor is it peculiar to any re- 
 ligion. 
 
 38. We know that the Jorejahs maintained their indepen- 
 dency in Sind for a long period, and resisted their invaders 
 ■with spirit and fortitude. It is probable that they were not 
 completely subdued until obliged to migrate into Kutch, 
 where they established themselves, and retained their own 
 
 - religion.^ 
 
 39. But before this event, the insulated situation of the 
 Jarejahs in Sind, amongst tribes of different classes from them- 
 
 "• Mr. Duncan, in his summary, after noticing the various reasons, given more in 
 detail in this Report, that have been offered in excuse or in extenuation of the practice in 
 question, says, " that the same defenders of the practice in Kutch, farther allege, and with 
 truth, the known humanity, in other respects, of its inhabitants, beyond even most other 
 classes of Hindus: insomuch as to admit of their killing scarcely any thing, their own 
 daughters, among the Jarejahs, excepted — a circumstance, among too many others, evincing 
 the inconsistency of man!"
 
 CHAP. in. IN GUZERAT. 49 
 
 selves; and the expense and risk that would attend the send- 
 ing of iheir (laughters to countries where they might be affianced 
 to Rajputs of a proper descent, had impelled ihe Jarejahs to 
 have recourse to Infanticide. Being precluded from disposing 
 of their daughters in their own vicinity, they were sacrificed 
 to their pride, convenience, and superstition. 
 
 40. In subsequent times, when the emigration of the 
 Jarejahs into Kittch and Guzerat, inhabited by Rajputs, of- 
 fered abundance of husbands for their daughters, and re- 
 moved the plea for their destruction, the custom had been 
 established, and was considered as one of their unalienable 
 rights. 
 
 41. The Jarejahs had also conceived many barbarous 
 notions of their own superiority; and they undervalued, or 
 despised, the tribes, amongst whom they had obtained a com- 
 pulsory settlement. 
 
 42. The circumstance of conquest, under which they 
 settled in Kutch, and Guzerat, confirmed this sentiment of 
 superiority. As the Jarejahs came from a distant country, 
 they had many foreign and strange habits; and their Dczvrey, 
 or household god, was different from the worship of the other 
 Rajputs, among whom they were now established. 
 
 43. The custom of killing their daughters, we may sup- 
 pose, had by this time produced its effect on the manners of 
 the Jarejahs; and as their wars with the Mussulmans had made 
 them more hardy and enterprising, than the inhabitants whose 
 possessions they had conquered, the same cause would render 
 them more arrogant and overbearing: and this is still the 
 character of the Jarejahs. 
 
 45. The history of the Jarejahs, also, since they arrived in 
 
 H
 
 jO H[NDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 Kiitck and Guzerat, bears evidence ol' iheir incapacity for 
 government, and of their capricious, and iniprudent conduct. 
 
 46. It is necessary to mention these trails in the character 
 of the Jarcja/is, as they would operate to maintain the prac- 
 tice of Infanticide after their settlement in this country; and 
 when the original pretence for its origin ceased to exist. 
 
 47. In what way soever the practice of Infanticide was 
 introduced, it must be referred to the peculiar manners, and 
 political slate of the people. The sequel will disclose the cir- 
 cumstances, that at present maintain and preserve this bar- 
 barous custom. 
 
 48. Strangers to parental emotions and affections, the 
 great cause for destroying their children is avarice; and that 
 they may not be exposed to the cares and expense attending 
 their establishment in life. 
 
 49. This was actually pleaded by the Jarejah chiefs in 
 defence of the practice; which deprived them, they said, of 
 much care, vexation, and expense; and which had been so 
 long in existence, that the heinousness of the crime was alto- 
 gether lost sight of in its anliquity. 
 
 50. The practice which prevailed in Europe, and chiefly 
 amongst the principal families, of placing their daughters in 
 nunneries, might be traced to the same motives that led the 
 Jarejahs to put theirs to death; and both have originated in 
 the desire of diminishing the cares and expense attending a 
 numerous family. 
 
 51. They all pleaded their aversion to relinquish a custom 
 which they conceived to attach renown to their coste, and to 
 distinguish it above all the other Rajputs, in this quarter at 
 least.
 
 CHAP. HI. IN GUZERAT. 51 
 
 52. In Older to explain the operation of these sentiments 
 on the minds of the Jarejahs, it is necessary to anticipate a 
 circumstance more fully noticed hereafter, and to mention 
 that there are several instances of Jarejahs who have allowed 
 their daughters to live. 
 
 53. In those instances they arc instigated by their pride, 
 and their ideal notions of suj)eriority, to give large marriage 
 portions with their daughters. 
 
 54. It is a maxim with them, that the daughter of a Ja- 
 rejah, independent of her person, and the honour of their 
 alliance, should carry wealth into the house of her husband, 
 and be a valuable acquisition to her new connections. 
 
 55. An instance, however, occurred in the petty Jarejah 
 chief of Kallawar saving a daughter, and aflewards contract- 
 ing her in marriage to a son of Meru Khowass. This was 
 considered as an extraordinary instance of degradation, which 
 even the pressure of necessity and interest, could not excuse. 
 The marriage was not consummated; and the father never 
 permitted his daughter to repair to her husband's house. 
 
 5G. These sentiments are common to the rich and the 
 poor, and have undoubtedly contributed to perpetuate the 
 practice of Infanticide. 
 
 57- In considering the causes which have tended to con- 
 firm and continue this practice, considerable weight must be 
 given to the apathy and indifference, Avith which it has ever 
 been viewed by the rest of the Rajput families, and the Brah- 
 mans, who are numerous in this country. 
 
 58. It does not appear that any effort has been made for 
 the general suppression of this crime, for which they possessed 
 a simple and effectual remedy, by refusing to affiance their
 
 jo HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, iii, 
 
 (laiiohlere to the Jarejohs, unless on the condition of rearing 
 their female offspring. 
 
 59. Such an idea never seems to have occurred to the 
 other Ixdjputs. On the contrar^s they appear to have coun- 
 tenanced the practice of Intanticide, not only by intermarry- 
 ing their daughters with the Javejuhs, but by allowing them to 
 become the instruments of murdering their own offspring. 
 
 Go. These Rajputs were led to this unnatural compliance, 
 from the ease and facility with which their acquiescence en- 
 abled them to marry their daughters. To this interested mo- 
 tive, they appear to have sacrificed the sentiments of religion 
 and humanity, without any repugnance. 
 
 61. They excused, however, to me, and endeavoured to 
 j^alliate, their want of sensibility, by pleading the immutable 
 usages of caste, and the inipropriety of interfering in those of 
 the Jarejahs. 
 
 62. Curiosity will naturally be excited to learn the forms, 
 and methods, observed in committing these Infanticides; and 
 whether they were attended by any compunction and cere- 
 mony. 
 
 63. The common expressions for Infanticide are, " Dihi 
 marne chid;" or " the custom of killing daughters:" and 
 " ]>iani dikvi marne chiil;" or " the custom of killing young 
 daughters." 
 
 In conversation, and in discussing the subject with the 
 Jarejahs, the term used was " -D/A77 h^biit;" or " the article or 
 subject of girls." 
 
 64. The subject is disgusting, and I shall endeavour to 
 state brietly the result of my inquiries. Although the Jare- 
 jahs spoke freely of the custom of putting their daughters to
 
 CHAP. HI. IN GUZERAT. 53 
 
 death, and without delicacy, and without any pain, they were 
 more reserved on the mode of their execution; and appeared 
 at first unwilHng to be questioned on the subject. 
 
 65. They usually replied, that " it was an affair of the 
 women ;" — " it belonged to the nursery, and made no part of 
 the business of men." They at last, however, threw off this 
 reserve. 
 
 66. The following is the translate of a memorandum from 
 Wassonji Eswarji, a Nagar Brahman, who attended the 
 camp in the quality of 'Vakil from the Gondal chief. 
 
 " When the wives of the Jarejah Rajputs are delivered of 
 " daughters, the women who may be with the mother, repair 
 " to the oldest man in the bouse — this person desires them to 
 " go to him who is father of the infant, and do as he directs. 
 
 " On this the women go to the father, who desires them 
 " to do as is customary, and so to inform the mother. 
 
 " The women then repair to the mother, and tell her how 
 " to act in conformity to their usage. The mother next puts 
 " opium on the nipple of her breast, which the child inhaling 
 " with its milk, dies. * 
 
 " The above is one custom, and the following is another. 
 *' When the child is born, they place the navel-string on its 
 " mouth, when it expires." 
 
 67. From the conversations of the Jarejahs, it appears 
 that the opium is put into the mouth of the child; but the 
 mode of administering this drug described by Wassonji, may 
 have given rise to the opinion, that the Jarejahs drown their 
 daughters, by throwing them as soon as they are born, into a 
 vessel of milk. 
 
 • Agent, or deputy, or envoy.
 
 54 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ni. 
 
 68. From every inquiry, I could not understand thai the 
 Jarejahs ever put their daughters to death after this manner; 
 but the story may have had its origin in the idea of the infant 
 imbibing poisoned milk, or from an expression which is 
 ascribed to the father, who, when the birth of a daughter is 
 announced, with brutal equivocation, says to the attendant, 
 " Dhood Pelauna;" or " cause it to drink milk" — or " to 
 suck." 
 
 69. This is but a popular story, and independent of the 
 circumstance of few infants sucking immediately on the birth, 
 the placing of opium on the nipple would probably prevent 
 it, 
 
 70. The true manner by which the Jarejahs kill their 
 daughters, as received from the chieftains of Rdjkut and JalUa, 
 is subsequently related.' 
 
 71. There is apparently neither merit nor demerit at- 
 tached to the saving of their daughters; but although the act 
 is optional and voluntary, it seems more reputable to destroy 
 them. The few instances that have been traced to the con- 
 trary would establish, that the practice of Infanticide was 
 considered more honorable; for, although the motive may be 
 gross and selfish, it is the natural disposition of men to ascribe 
 
 ' Mr. Duncan, after noticing several methods stated to be in use for the perpetration 
 of the sad act, remarks in his Summary, that " the difference of these modes, from those 
 learned through other channels, as previously related, are of little moment; and, were evi- 
 dence wanting, rather add to, than abstract from, the indubitable existence and local noto» 
 riety, of the general fact. It is admitted, that some of these infants are left to the inevitable 
 result of neglect ; and the Jarejahs are reported to be indeed altogether indifferent as to 
 the manner of putting their female offspring to death, provided the inhuman deed be per- 
 formed."
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 56 
 
 their actions, especially when they are deviations from natural 
 principles, to illustrious and generous sources. 
 
 72. If a father wish to preserve a daughter, he previously 
 apprises his wife and family, and his commands are obeyed. 
 If a mother entertain the wish of preserving a daughter, and 
 her husband be averse to it, the infant must be put to death. 
 
 73. There are, however, instances wherein the blandish- 
 ments and influence of the mother have succeeded in saving 
 the infant, by obtaining the revocation of the decree for its 
 destruction; but these instances of maternal solicitude are 
 either unfrequent, or but seldom successful. 
 
 74. The fatlier sometimes expressly orders the infant to 
 be put to death, probably when he suspects some tendency or 
 intention of the mother to preserve it; but in general, this 
 sanguinary intimation is unnecessary; as silence on the part 
 of the husband is considered to imply his resolution, that the 
 child, if a female, should perish. 
 
 75. To render this deed, if possible, more horrible, the 
 mother is commonly the executioner of her own offspring. 
 
 Women of rank may have their slaves and attendants who 
 perform this office, but the far greater number execute it with 
 their own hands. 
 
 76. This compliance of the women must appear the 
 more extraordinary, as they belong to casts who rear their 
 females, and are brought up in families where their own exist- 
 ence is evidence against this unnatural practice; but as they 
 are betrothed at an early age, they imbibe the superstition of 
 their husbands, and some of them appeared even as advocates 
 for the custom. 
 
 77. They have been known to pride themselves, like the
 
 56 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 Jarejahs,^ on the destruction of tlieir daughters, and to consi- 
 der their murder as an act of duty; an act, which these 
 females, who are mild, modest, and affectionate, would, if 
 married into any other cast, hold in detestation. 
 
 78. They appear to have several methods of deslroj'ing 
 the infant, but two are prevalent. 
 
 79- Inmiediately after the birth of a female they put into 
 its mouth some opium; or draAv the umbilical cord over its 
 face, Avhich prevents respiration. But the destruction of so 
 tender and young a subject is not difficult; and it is effected 
 Avithout causing a struggle, and probably without pain. 
 
 80. The natural weakness and debility of the infant, 
 when neglected and left uncleaned, sometimes causes its 
 death, without the necessity of actual violence; and sometimes 
 it is laid on the ground, or on a plank, apd left to expire. 
 
 81. These accounts I learned in conversation with Jare- 
 jahs, and prefer them to the information of the translated me- 
 morandum. 
 
 82. The infant after it is destroyed, is placed naked in a 
 small basket, and carried out and interred. In Kattawar any 
 of the female attendants of the family perform this office; but 
 in Kutch it is done by the domestic RaJ-Gur. 
 
 83. The Raj-Gurs Avho bury the infants that perish, re- 
 ceive a fee of one kori, which is a coin equivalent in value 
 
 8 " But," as Mr. Duncan observes in his Summary, " it is impossible to conceive 
 that such a departure from all natural sentiment can be general; and it vv^as, in accordance, 
 reported to him, that when, in 178g, ihe Rajkuiiiars had been induced to renounce this 
 barbarous habitude, their wives were, during his visit to their country, ready to burst from 
 the concealment of their houses, for the purpose of throwing themselves at his feet, in ex- 
 pression of gratitude, for being exonerated from an ofBce every way so abhorrent to the 
 maternal character."
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 57 
 
 to one third of a rupee, or about ten-pence sterling; and a 
 meal. 
 
 84. In Kutch, the female Roj-Gurs are sometimes the ex- 
 ecutioners of the infant instead of the mother, and this seems 
 to approach nearer to the origin of the custom. 
 
 85. The birth of a daughter is considered by the Hindus 
 of every description as an inferior event, and they rarely make 
 it the subject of congratulation or festivity; while the birth of 
 a son is celebrated with every ostentation and hilarity. 
 
 86". It is not therefore surprising, that on the birth of a 
 daughter, which they may have even preserved, and predeter- 
 mined to bring up, a Jarejah family should discover no de- 
 monstration of joy. The event is allowed to pass over in 
 silence, as if they were ashamed of it. 
 
 87- Should any inquisitive person ask a Jarejah the result 
 of the pregnancy of his wife, if it were a female, he would 
 answer — " nothing." This expression in the idiom of the 
 country, is sufficiently significant. 
 
 88. The infant is invariably put to death immediately on 
 its birth; and it would be considered a cruel and barbarous 
 action, to deprive it of life, after it had been allowed to live a 
 day or two. 
 
 89- Although instances of this cool and deliberate mur- 
 der may be very rare, yet from the examination of a ^Jarejah 
 who was reported to me as having been guilty of this deed, I 
 have reason to believe that they sometimes occur. 
 
 90. The immediate death of a daughter is generally 
 viewed by a Jarejah as an infallible consequence of its birth, 
 and it is considered to be an event of such insignificance, that 
 
 * See note A of Chap. V. 
 I
 
 58 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 he is seldom apprised of it. The occurrence excites neither 
 surprise nor inquiry, and is never made a subject even of con- 
 versation. 
 
 91. Tiie Jarejahs spoke of it with the utmost levity, and 
 are wholly indifferent with respect to the mode of putting 
 their female offspring to death, provided the inhuman deed be 
 performed. 
 
 92. JussAji of Jallia has had three daughters. They 
 were all put to death at the time of their birth. Jussaji 
 attended the camp, is a man of intelligence, and served the 
 detachment as a guide. The character and disposition of 
 Jussaji, both for humanity and propriety, is favourable; but 
 he has not the least compunction for the murder of these 
 children, and considers the deed to be in every respect justi- 
 fiable. 
 
 93. The practice of Infanticide appears to have been 
 discontinued by the descendants of the Jarejahs who inhabit 
 Sind, and who have become converts to the Mahomedan 
 religion. 
 
 94. I was told, however, of an exception; and that one 
 of these converted tribes, or families, still follow the custom 
 of their ancestors.' 
 
 95. A few of the Jarejah tribes of Kutch, have also dis- 
 continued Infanticide, or practise it but occasionally; for my 
 information was not very clear and positive on this point. 
 
 96. The following Jarejah famihes in that country, were 
 mentioned to me as systematically refraining from Infanticide; 
 
 -i <c "Whether this be true or not," says Mr. Duncan on this passage, in his Summary, 
 " the praise is no doubt due to the Mahomedaii doctrines, which utterly discountenance, 
 and severely prohibit so abominable a practice.'
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 59 
 
 and their names deserve lo be recorded. The famihes ol" 
 Bulak, Batfan, Sar Kabar, Hot/, libra, Jnrria, Gafau, Murasi, 
 Mokara, Kaija, Retreka, Mor, Rao, Jcssa, Deasa, Danrar, 
 Dettia, Joria, Adria, Verai, Kunerd6, and Vim, are enumerated 
 as rearing their daughters. 
 
 97- Some of these famihes are of respectabihty in Kutch: 
 but by far the greater part of the inhabitants follow the prac- 
 tice without the least remorse. 
 
 98. In the peninsula, although some individuals have 
 occasionally preserved their daughters, it appears to have been 
 the result of accidental circumstances and impressions; and 
 not the effect of any steady resolution, or principle. 
 
 99. The origin of Infanticide among the Jarejahs, is not 
 supposed to be more remote than 500 years. 
 
 100. As no disgrace or stigma is attached to the omission 
 of this act, we might expect that natural aftection would pre- 
 vail over a barbarous custom; but this is overpowered by the 
 influence of habits and prejudices, strengthened by little selfish 
 views of economy, and domestic ease. 
 
 101. I endeavoured to ascertain the motives of the Jai'e- 
 Jahs who preserved their daughters; and by their own confes- 
 sion, this act of humanity did not proceed from parental 
 feelings. 
 
 102. It appeared to be inspired, not by motives of affec- 
 tion for the object, so much as by personal considerations, 
 arising from the ideas of Metempsychosis, which are so univer- 
 sally and rigidly observed by the "Sravaka Banias, who are the 
 followers of Jina. 
 
 * Sravaha, is the appellation by which the followers of the doctrines of Jina, or Jaina, 
 are distinguished in Guzerat, Kanara, and in other parts of India. The term is, however.
 
 60 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 103. These people consider it a sin to deprive any being 
 or creature, however mean or noxious, of life; and their doc- 
 trines are said to have made an impression on a few of the 
 Jarejahs. 
 
 104. It would be an interesting inquiry, to ascertain the 
 number of females who perish annually from this detestable 
 practice. 
 
 This could only be eftected by a personal inspection, and 
 a careful I'esearch amongst the Jarejah families, which might 
 determine their numbers, and obtain a tolerably correct esti- 
 mate of these casualties. 
 
 105. The result of my inquiries was too general, vague, 
 and uncertain, to afford the data of an accurate calculation; 
 but it may be still useful to state this information, as, although 
 defective, it may convey some determinate notion of the extent 
 of this offence against the first laws of human nature. 
 
 106. I shall begin by stating an account which has every 
 appearance of exaggeration. 
 
 According to a loose computation, the number of Jarejah 
 families inhabiting Kiitch and Kattawar, is estimated at 
 1,25,000, and the number of female infants yearly destroyed 
 to amount to 20,000. 
 
 107. Being desirous, however, of reducing this inquiry to 
 a state of greater certainty, I endeavoured to procure a parti- 
 cular list of the Jarejahs inhabiting these countries. I found 
 it impossible to obtain this information of Kutch; but the fol- 
 lowing is an account of the names and the number oi' Jarejah 
 
 strictly applicable to the laity only; the priests being called Yati, or Jaii. People of the 
 Jaina persuasion are very numerous in Guzerat, and some curious particulars are related of 
 them by Colonel Walker in note F of Chap. V. iL. M.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 6l 
 
 families inhabiting Hallar and ^Matsyu Kanta, furnished by 
 
 an intelligent native, and well acquainted with that exlraordi- 
 
 nary race. 
 
 108. A list of the families of the different tribes of Jare- 
 
 jahs who inhabit Hallar and Matsyu Kanta. 
 
 " Jam Zadeh, or the descendants of the Jams 40 
 
 « Hurdols 500 
 
 " Dungarani 500 
 
 " Sissangia 100 
 
 " Rubber 100 
 
 « Rewani 100 
 
 " Wibafii 500 
 
 " Lakani 100 
 
 " Morani 500 
 
 " Kanderya 100 
 
 *' Ammer 100 
 
 " Bharani 100 
 
 " Bhanani 50 
 
 " Amran 500 
 
 " Di/ 600 
 
 « Halla 100 
 
 " Hapa 100 
 
 " Kumani 100 
 
 " Kana 200 
 
 " Rao 400 
 
 " Batach 100 
 
 and other casts 500 
 
 5,390 
 
 ' This is written Muehoo Kaimta, or Khanta, in the MS. I conjecture that it would be 
 more correctly written Matsya kanta, meaning in Sanskrit, as well as in some cvirrent dia-
 
 O-z HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. m. 
 
 109. It is supposed that the annual number of Infan- 
 licidts in the peninsula of Giizerat amounts to 5000. 
 
 110. The number of Jarejahs in Kutch, on the authority 
 of the natives, is ten times as many as those of Hallar and 
 Matsiju Kuntha, and this would give us a population of 1 50,000 
 men; for all these calculations are exclusive of women and 
 
 lects, the fishes throat, or fish throated, or it may have some allusion to a honey or prickly 
 fish; hmta having these meanings; likewise pointed, or more especially pronged. Nila. 
 Kantha, the blue throated, is a name of Siva; for the origin of which, see Hindu Pan- 
 theov, p. 58. 65. 
 
 There is, I doubt not, a popular legend grounded on some mythological fable, account- 
 ing for this significant appellative. The first incarnation (if that usual fleshy term may in 
 this instance be admitted) of Vishnu, was in the form of a fish; and these provinces of 
 Katiyivar and Kutch, having been the immediate theatre of many of the poetical exploits 
 of the preserving power, especially in his A-vatara in the person of Kkishna, we may expect 
 to tind many names of places, and persons, and things, thence derived. The city of Dzvarka, 
 built by command of Krishna, oh the western shore of Guzerat (see Hindu Pantheon, 
 p. 114) vi'as his favorite retreat, after his exodus from Matra ; and is the scene of inany poe- 
 tical effusions. A good account of this classical city and neighbourhood is much wanted. 
 
 The Gaikaiuar dynasty, now reigning in Guzerat, one might guess from their names, 
 arc of the sect of Golalast'has, or exclusive worshippers of VisHNir in his A-vatara of Go- 
 KAL, or Krishna. Govinda and Ananoa, the names of the late and present heads of 
 the Gaikaiuar state, having been borne by Krishna and his foster father. — (See Hindu Pan- 
 theon, Index. — Gaikaivar, the patronymic, m.iy, I think, be traced to the same pastoral source) 
 Gai, Go, and Gao, meaning kine. Of this, perhaps, something in a future page. It may be 
 remarked, that a very redoubted antagonist of Krishna was named Muchu Kunda (Hindu 
 Pantheon, p. 214; As. Res. VI. SOg); and hence may be derived the name of the district 
 o{ Muchoo Kdnta, that hath given rise to this note; hatl'mcYme. to Maisya-kanta. The 
 latter (KantaJ is indeed the name by which the district of Kutch, or Kach, or KacKha, as 
 it ought to'be written, appears to have been locally known ; and it has been so called, pro- 
 bably from projecting like a prong into the sea. Off Bombay light-house there are two dan- 
 gerous reefs or shoals, projecting a considerable distance from the shore;, these, by our 
 navigators and pilots, are always called \X\ii prongs, and by natives, if I mistake not, Kama. 
 Malsya-katita, will thus mean the promontory of fish; happily designative of the outline, 
 and productiveness of Guzerat. E. M.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. (i3 
 
 children; who must, from the nature of the ease, be either 
 wives or boys. 
 
 111. As a number of Jarejahs in that eountry iiave dis- 
 used Infanticide, without any formal renunciation, however, 
 of the practice, the number of deaths may be estimated at 
 30,000. 
 
 112. I shall, lastly, state the lowest estimate that I re- 
 ceived of these murders; and although its moderation may 
 appear in favour of its truth, I am disposed to think this ac- 
 count as short of the number destroyed, as the preceding is 
 probably an exaggeration. 
 
 113. These accounts, it is to be observed, do not pretend 
 to rest on calculation, but convey the opinions of persons well 
 informed of the state of the country. According to this au- 
 thority, the number of Infanticides annually in Hallar and 
 Mcitsyu Kantha, are between 1000 and 1100, and in Kiitch 
 about 2000. 
 
 114. The disagreements of these estimates would pro- 
 bably defeat any attempt to reconcile them, but they are 
 sufficient to establish the enormity and magniludc of the 
 crime. 
 
 115. It has already been remarked, that whenever a Ja- 
 rejah save his daughter, he invariably exerts every means, 
 sometimes to the impoverishment of his family, to obtain a 
 respectable settlement for her in life. It is perhaps this strono- 
 desire that prevents the lower orders saving their daughters. 
 
 116. The instances that were reported to me of Jarejahs 
 who saved their daughters, were of families of rank in the 
 country; but these instances of humanity are few. 
 
 117. I shall begin with stating the most remarkable in-
 
 64 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ui. 
 
 Stance, as it was the effect of conscience, although operating 
 by a kind of double faculty. 
 
 118. The Jarejah Mokaji, of Ammdgher, one of the 
 Bi/and,"' of the Goundal chief, renounced, after a short period, 
 every malriuionial intercourse with his wife, from the appre- 
 hension of begetting a daughter. 
 
 319- This self- constraint was persevered in for several 
 years; and Mokaji, during that period, patiently resisted the 
 scoffings and persuasions of his caste, and relations, without 
 being in the least diverted from his purpose. 
 
 120. The case became serious, and the family assembled 
 to prevent the misfortune, if possible, of Mokaji dying 
 childless. 
 
 121. After every expedient had failed of success, Kum- 
 BAji, the late chief of Gondal, in his capacity of Tilaat, or 
 head of the family, was obliged to lay a solemn and public 
 injunction an Mokaji to preserve his daughters. On receiv- 
 ing the order of his superior, Mokaji returned to his wife, 
 and had born to him in succession four daughters; a circum- 
 stance which exposed him again to the taunts of the Jarejahs, 
 but which Mokaji appears to have supported with philoso- 
 phical indifference. 
 
 122. These daughters are still alive, and are married to 
 the present chief's of Drangadi'u, Wadzean, Limri, and Wan- 
 kanier. 
 
 123. The motives that led Mokaji to pursue this con- 
 duct deserve to be explained ; but it is first necessary to 
 mention that he had become a "Kabir Pant. 
 
 "■ Brotherhood, fraternity. 
 " Kubcer Punt in the MS. As this sect seem to blend Mahomedan and Hindu tenets,
 
 CHAP. 111. IN GUZliRAT. (55 
 
 124. The Kubir Pants form a scrl of Bcragis, who follow 
 the IciK'ls of Kaijiu, a holy nmn, m ho lived aboiU 300 years 
 nj^o. 'i'hcy deny, in general, the aulhenlieily of (he Sasfrax 
 and Vcfla.s — and assert ihat (Jod is one and indivisible; pos- 
 sessing in himself every allribule aseribed by the Jli/u/us to 
 dilferenl deilies. They deny the (ivnfanis, or incarnations; 
 and they plaec no confidence in ihc eflicacy of (he ceremonies 
 of worship, and |)urificalion by washing in rivers; they put 
 their whole trust on the sincerity ol" devotion, and in crood 
 works. 
 
 125. Kahir himself was a Mdhomednn by cante, and a 
 weaver by profession. His disciples may be cither Mahnmc- 
 
 10 ttiey have also tlie languages in naming ilicir rmintUr. K.ihir is an Arahic word, signi- 
 fying ^r^a/, mig/ily, and is nol unfiequenlly given or assumed as a proper name. Paul, or 
 Punt, is a corrupt al)bieviali()ii of P.diJu, (lie Samlrit term (i)r a philosopher, and strictly 
 applicable only to a learned Hra/wmN; but it is now commonly given to almost every lira/i- 
 man, and often apparently as a proper name. Tiie niir.ielc lelated in |)aragra|)h 12,5 above, 
 or a miracle something like it, is said to hav<> hap|)ened on several occasions, wlierc llinJui 
 and Mulmiiicihins have come into religious contentions. In my account of an " Hereditary 
 living deity near Poonah," given in Vol. VII. of the Asiatic llosearches, it is related, Iiowr 
 trays of cows flesli. sent by the MahomcJam, covered to the Dcva, in mockery, as if it 
 were a present, were found, when uncovered, to have been miraculously changed into 
 sacred flowers, dear to Hindu superstition. 
 
 In W\^ Aym Akbcry, II. 19, the following paragraph i-i of the same stamp; appearing 
 indeed to be only a variety of the same story, as is above related by Colonel Walkkh, and 
 told too of a person of the same name, Kauik. 
 
 '■ Many pretend that at this place" (the author is describing the temple of JagannHO 
 " is the tomb of Kadik MowEnuEn, and to this day they relate many stories of his say- 
 ings and actions. He was revered both liy Ma/mmcda,is and Uhulin, on account of hit 
 wisdom and exemplary virtue. When he died, the Rrahmam wanted to carry his body to 
 be burned, and the Mahmmdans insisted on burying it; but when they lifted \x\^ tiie sheet 
 from the bier, the corpse could not be found." '1 he name of this favored person is in the 
 Ayin Alhery written Kebeeh. Mowshhed is a deriv.iiivc from -wahcd, a word signifying 
 unique, peerless, and is an epithet of Mahomed. E.M. 
 
 .JSm
 
 ii6 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 dans or Hindus. On his (katli, the Mahomedans claimed a 
 right to bury hini — the Hindus to burn him— a quarrel en- 
 sued, which seems to have been appeased by a miraculous 
 intervention, thus related. The corpse was covered with a cloth ; 
 on withdrawing it, the body was found metamorphosed, the 
 upper part into a "Tulsi plant, the favorite nymplia of 
 Krishna; the lower into the Rehan, an odoriferous green 
 hci 1), the sacred colour of the prophet Mahomed. 
 
 126. As a zealous Jarejah, the honour and custom of his 
 sect required that IMokaji should kill his daughters. As a 
 Kahir Pofit, the principles of this sect rendered Infanticide 
 unlawful and criminal. 
 
 127. Tn this situation Mokaji could only avoid disgrace 
 or sin, by that course of celibacy Avhich he prescribed for 
 l)imself, and from which he was so happily relieved by the 
 commands of his chief. 
 
 128. The chief of Kersura is the next instance of a Ja- 
 vejoh who has brought up his daughter, and who is now mar- 
 ried to Waji Sing, the eldest son of the ^Thakore of Bhow- 
 naghcr. 
 
 It was neither natural affection, nor any conscientious 
 sentiment, that made the chief of Kersura save his daugh- 
 ter. 
 
 129. The whole merit of this act of humanity is due to 
 an Arab Jemadar, who gave up to this sordid and mercenary 
 chief, all the arrears of pay which he had earned in his service, 
 
 " More classically written Tulasi; see a fable hereon in Hindu Pant/icon, p. 202. The 
 Rehan is the sweet basil. E. M. 
 
 P T/iakore, or T/iakur, is a title of distinction, equivalent to chief, head, or lord: it is 
 sometimes applied to a deity, and is also given as a proper name. E. M.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. (37 
 
 and which amounted to a considerable sum, on condition that 
 he would jireserve his daughter. 
 
 130. It is more pleasing to relate the third instance, as it 
 appears to have proceeded from the natural affection of a 
 parent. Dadaji, the brother of the present chief of Rnjkote, 
 has preserved his daughter, and from his conversation and 
 manners, I was fully convinced, that it was the effect of prin- 
 ciple and dut^^ 
 
 131. A similar instance occurs in the example of Hu- 
 TAji, the chieftain of Kotara Sa7igani, who has preserved all 
 his female offspring. 
 
 132. It is to be observed, that the families of Rajkote and 
 Kotara are both in impoverished circumstances; and the 
 principle that has led them to save their daughters, is the 
 more unquestionable and meritorious, as they have volunta- 
 rily burthened themselves with the great expense of providing 
 for them. 
 
 133. HuTAji is a professed ''robber, Avith whom senti- 
 ment and feeling might be supposed to be strangers. The 
 profession which he followed did not prevent me conversing 
 with HuTAji, nor to avoid a pretty frequent intercourse with 
 him. 
 
 134. This man, with the aspect and manners of a barba- 
 rian, possessed all the feelings of natural affection, which led 
 him to cherish his daughters, in opposition to the usage and 
 prejudices of his tribe. 
 
 The daughters of IIutaji are between six and eight years 
 of age; and he brought them both to my camp, where they 
 were vaccinated. 
 
 1 See note B in Chap. V. 
 
 — _^i.
 
 08 
 
 I[[\nU IXFANTICinE 
 
 CHAP. lU. 
 
 135. I observed iheir father caressing llieni witli pleasure, 
 and exulting in tlicni with true parental satisfaction; and 
 their persons and manners were very interesting. 
 
 l.'3(i. It deserves remark, as exhibiting a strong feature 
 in the character of the Jarejahs, and of their feelings with re- 
 spect to their daughters, that these girls wore turbans, and 
 were dressed and habited like boys. 
 
 137. As if ashamed or afraid of aeknowledsins their sex, 
 they assured nie that they were not girls, and with infantile 
 simplicity, appealed to their father to corroborate their asser- 
 tion. 
 
 138. The last instance which I shall mention of aJarejah 
 saving his daughter is the chief of Mallia; and I believe this 
 comjiriscs the whole number of existing cases that have come 
 to my knowledge. 
 
 139. The wife of this Thakorc prevailed on him to rear 
 his daughters; but notwithstanding this, he was one of the last 
 who subscribed to the instrument for abolishing the practice 
 of Infanticide. 
 
 140. My reports for the settlement of the revenue of this 
 country, have occasional!}- exhibited a solitary instance wherein 
 ihe Jarejahs have saved as well as destroyed their daughters ; but 
 my intercourse with the Jarejahs brought me acquainted with 
 several who had caused three or four of their female offspring 
 to be put to death; and they spoke of the circumstance with 
 ihe inditlcrence incident to the most ordinary transaction. 
 
 141. The Jarejahs carefully select their wives from the 
 most respectable liajput families; and although they generally 
 give a preference to the Jhallas, they may marry apparently 
 into any of the numerous Rajput tribes.
 
 CHAP. m. IN GUZERAT. 69 
 
 142. The Jarcjahs marry llie daughlers of ihc Jhalla, Wn- 
 gela, Goil, Chtirassamma, I'iirfiuir, Siirwci/s, '^Soda, Jaitua, If aUt, 
 and JVadal, tribes. 
 
 They give in marriage such legitimate daughlers as they 
 preserve to any of the castes, but invariably endeavour to 
 affiance them to the highest rank or tribe, in their power. 
 
 143. llleoitimate dauohters are not given in marriage to 
 Raj-puts, but are bestowed on Mussulmans, or on Hindus of 
 an inferior caste, under the best circumstances they can 
 obtain. 
 
 144. I Avas told, that the Jarejahs, from the difficulty of 
 procuring wives, Averc in the habits of procuring bastards and 
 slaves, but I was satisfied that this Avas an untruth. 
 
 145. On asking Jussaji if this Avas ever the case, he 
 appeared to feel great indignation, and to think that it Avas 
 intended to insult him; but on explaining the motive of the 
 inquiry, he acknoAvledged that the Tliakore of Banwar, under 
 the hope of supporting himself through the great influence 
 which Meru Khawass possessed at Nozeanagher, Avas affi- 
 anced to his daughter; but the contract was not completed, 
 and the Thakore never admitted the Avoman into his house: 
 even the poorest and \owesl Jarejah feels the utmost solicitude 
 not to taint his blood by an improper alliance. 
 
 146. It does not appear that the number of their Avives is 
 limited by any rule. 
 
 147. The practice of concubinage is common among the 
 Jarejahs, and in forming these connections they are under little 
 or no restraint Avith respect to caste. 
 
 148. It will be observed, that the settlement of their 
 
 ■■ See note C of Chap. V.
 
 70 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 dausihteis born of a Rack/la, or mistress, is attended with little 
 expense, or publicity; and the niolives therefore which lead 
 the Jartja/is lo destroy their legitimate daughters do not in 
 the former case exist with equal force. 
 
 149. Rao La k pat, the grandfather of the present sove- 
 reign of Kutch, had a daughter by a Rackehj, whom he pre- 
 served, and afterwards married to Damaji Gaikawau. 
 
 'J'he name of this lady, who has since returned to Booj^ 
 where she resides, is Mota Biiye Maiiaraj. 
 
 150. It may be observed, however, that this marriage 
 among the Mahrattas, is reckoned of an inferior kind, called 
 Kluinda Inggan,' or a marriage celebrated by the proxy of a 
 sword; and the children would be considered illegilimate, or 
 incapable of inheriting the Gaikawar Gadi.^ 
 
 151. Political reasons induced Rao Lakpat to form this 
 connection with Damaji. The country of Kutch was at that 
 period threatened with an invasion from Sind, and Rao was 
 desirous of protecting himself hy the powerful alliance of 
 Damaji. 
 
 152. The marriage was celebrated at Patten with great 
 pomp and expense. Damaji survived this transaction but 
 two years, and at his death his " widow returned to her rela- 
 tions. 
 
 153. This lady derives her support from her own family, 
 and lives on the produce of a Jagldr, from the Rajah of 
 Kutch. 
 
 154. The uncle of Rao Lakpat had a daughter by a 
 Rackeli of the Khomarin tribe, who was famous for her beautv. 
 
 ' Khanda, a scimitar; laggan, a connection. 
 » Gadi, a throne, or seat of st.-xte. " See pages 17. IQ. 30. preceding.
 
 CHAP. in. IN GUZERAT. 71 
 
 The daughler was affianced to the king of Sind, a Maho- 
 medan. 
 
 155. The present chief of Kutch has hkewise a daughter 
 by a Racheli, who was betrothed to a son of the Jiinaglicr 
 Nazm/j; but Fatteii Mahomed prevented the celebration 
 of the u)arriage, and it is now considered to be dissolved. 
 
 156. These instances may be sufficient to shew the treat- 
 ment by the Jarejahs of their illegitimate offspring; and they 
 appear to spare them, rather from a contemptuous opinion of 
 their inferiorily than from humanity. These children are not 
 considered to belong to the casfe, and their future situation in 
 life is of little consequence; but the pride and prejudices of a 
 Jarejah, make him occasionally also destroy his spurious 
 offspring. 
 
 157. It is remarkable, that it is the practice of these 
 Rackelis, or mistresses, to perform "Sati with deceased Jarejahs, 
 which is but rarely done by their wives. 
 
 158. When Rao Lacka, the grandfather of Rao Ray- 
 dun, the present chief of Kutch, died, fifteen Rackelis burnt 
 at his funeral pile; tw'o of these women were Mahomedavs of 
 the country, and another a ""Seeden — the rest were Hindus of 
 different castes; but not one of Rao Lacka's wives sacrificed 
 herself on this occasion. 
 
 159. This deviation from the general Hindu practice is 
 merely the eflect of another habit, or custom; as there is no 
 
 " That is, to burn with the corpse of their lord. The word means^arp, /m/y, and is that 
 usually given to this species of suicide. See Index to Hindu TimtJieon, under Salt. E. M. 
 
 " This, I believe, means a female Sidi, ox African, with a woolly head; but the word is 
 not familiar to me. E. M.
 
 72 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iii. 
 
 law against a Janjah wife burning with her husband, and ihcy 
 souiclinies voluntarily devote themselves to the flames. 
 
 160. This ceremony, however, is less expected from the 
 wife than the Bac/celi; and these unfortinialc females con- 
 ceive it a point of honour to consume themselves with their 
 lords; often being inspired by a dreadful emulation to become 
 the first victim. 
 
 161. It may be necessary to correct an opinion which 
 many Europeans have entertained, that these sacrifices are 
 compulsory. 
 
 162. The Jarejah Avives and Rochelis are at liberty to fol- 
 low this custom, or to abstain from it; and neither disgrace 
 nor opjMobrium is attached to those who may chuse to 
 survive. 
 
 163. It may be mentioned as another extraordinary de- 
 viation from the general custom of Hindus, that in the district 
 of Halvad, the wives of the lowest castes only burn with their 
 husbands ; and this may be the reason that the Jarejah wo- 
 men excuse themselves; as it is only people of rank who 
 keep Rackelis, instances of this nature are not frequent. 
 
 164. The influence of example and communication is 
 capable of procuring converts to the most criminal and flagi- 
 tious courses. 
 
 l6'5. The Jaitwa Bajputs who rule over the division of 
 Burrudda, known at present under the name of Foor^ Bunder, 
 
 y I retain this spelling, rather than alter the name of a place so well known about 
 Bombay; otherwise I should write it lur handir. The division of Burudda, mentioned in 
 this paragraph, is very distant from Baroda, or Beroda, the residence of the Gaiia-war 
 court. Until within these few years this latter city and district was usually called by us 
 Brodera. E. M.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 73 
 
 have been accused of adopting the barbarous practice of the 
 Jarejahs, in destroying their daughters. 
 
 166. The Joitwas may have thought it no disgrace to 
 follow a custom cherished by their conquerors; and having 
 lost the greater part of their possessions, they may have been 
 desirous, like the Jarejahs, of relieving themselves from the 
 burden of portioning their daughters. 
 
 167- The Jaitwas, however, do not pretend to deny the 
 sin of Infanticide, and avoid an open avowal of the practice. 
 
 168. They observe a silence on the subject, and the deed 
 is performed in secrecy ; but the singular fact that the Ranas 
 of Poo7- Bunder have had no grown up daughters for more 
 than a hundred years, would be evidence against them. 
 
 169. The ministers of the Kana did not deny the cir- 
 cumstance to me, when I communicated the information I had 
 received respecting this practice of the Jaitwas; and their 
 Chief executed the same instrument as the Jarejahs did, for 
 renouncing the custom; an unequivocal proof that it existed. 
 
 170. The doctrines of the Hindu religion have been 
 singularly careful to protect the female sex and infants from 
 violence; and it is unlawful to put a woman to dealh for any 
 offence whatever. 
 
 171. In support of this opinion they quote the following 
 sloka or verse : 
 
 (As Colonel Walker has again given this verse, and an 
 amended translation in a note, I shall retain the note only — 
 omitting here both the translation, and the text in the original. 
 — See, therefore, note D of Chap. V. E. M.) 
 
 172. As the Jarejahs, and many other tribes now calling 
 themselves Hindus, are but very imperfectly instructed in the 
 
 L
 
 74 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAV. m. 
 
 doctrines of ihcir faith, and entertain many opinions in oppo- 
 sition to its tenets, I imagined at first that the Jarejahs might 
 possess precepts favouring Infanticide. 
 
 173. Although iwy enquiries into the rehgion of the 
 Jarejahs, did not support this conjecture, it may not be super- 
 fluous to notice some of their religious opinions and practices. 
 
 174. The Jarejahs are comprehended within the Hindu 
 name and pale; but we are ignorant of the origin of the term 
 Hindu,'' which is not of an ancient date ; and it is in many 
 instances so loosely, irregularly and indiscriminately applied, 
 as to embrace religions professing tenets in direct opposition 
 lo the Brahmanical system." 
 
 175. The Sravaka^ Banias, for instance, deny the exist- 
 ence of the Trimurti, the divinity of the Avataras, and the 
 authority of the Vedas. They have no Brahmans^ and worship 
 dificrent Gods ; but they are, nevertheless, comprized under 
 the general denomination of Hindus. 
 
 176. The Jarejahs, and the Katties especially, have also 
 a very doubtful claim to this title. It is to be observed that 
 both these people came from beyond the Indus, and derive 
 their descent from a country where it has always been 
 supposed a genuine Hindu could not exist. The ''Sun is the 
 
 * See note E of Chap. V. 
 
 ^ There are among the Hindus, as among Christians, sects almost innumerable — varying 
 from trifling to the most important points— some worship many deities, some only one 
 or two, some none. See hereon page 2. note, and Hindu Pantheon, under Sects, in the 
 Index. To the Index and plates of that work the reader is also referred for the history 
 and representations of the Avataras, or incarnations of Vishnu and other deities — of the 
 Trimurti, or Trinity of the Hindus, and some account of their sacred books, the Veda: 
 subjects adverted to in this and the following paragraph. E. M, 
 
 »> See note F of Chap. V. 
 
 ' The Hindu sect of Saura worship SuRYA, or the Sun exclusively— many other sects
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 to 
 
 real object of their worship, and it is not perhaps too extra- 
 vagant to conckide, that they originally followed the religion 
 of the ancient Persians, nor that these religions might have 
 had a common orioin. 
 
 177. The reUgion of the Jarejahs is far from being strict 
 either in its precepts or practice. The Sun and the ' Malta 
 AssAPURi are the objects of their worship, 
 
 178. Her tenets are reported to hold forth that it is not 
 improper to eat with people of a different faith. In Hallar 
 the Jarejahs observe some scruples on this point; but in 
 Kutch and Wagar scarce any distinction is observed. 
 
 179. The Jarejahs worship Devi, or the Goddess of 
 nature, under the appellation of Hinglas, who according to 
 their legendary accounts saved and nourished their common 
 ancestor, one of the four 'Jadoons, who were saved from the 
 universal destruction that befel their race. 
 
 combine the adoration of Suhya witli that of other deities - the Sun is, indeed, generally 
 worshipped among Hindus. See Hindu Pantheon, under SuRYA-i'an and Saitras, in the 
 Index. E. M, 
 
 •• This name, and that of Hinglas in a following paragraph, are of Parvatj, or 
 Bhavani, the Sacti, or consort (or the might and glory) of Siva, of whom so much occurs, 
 with a great many plates under their different names and forms, in the Hindu Pantheon, 
 Matta I judge to be an epithet of respect equivalent to Mother. Assapuri is explained by 
 Colonel Walker in the 180th paragraph. There is a place of pilgrimage called Hinglaz, 
 near Cape Moran, or Mudan more properly, which means a head-land ; where there is 
 most likely a temple dedicated to Devi under this appellation, which, as is usual, gives its 
 name to the place : Hinglas is not however of classical authority as a name of Devi, but 
 is probably a provincial appellation. 
 
 The Dasra, or Dasera, noticed in paragraph 181, is in honour of Devi ; and is one of 
 the greatest festivals, among all ranks of Hindus, of the year. For some particulars of it, 
 see Hindu Pa7itheon, E. M. 
 
 « This would perhaps be more correctly written Yadus. Krishna and his family were 
 descended from a Yadu; hence one of his names is Yadava. E. M.
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAP. 111. 
 
 ISO. When the Goddess Hinglas Bhavani bestowed 
 oil the Jarcjahs the kingdom of Kutch, and thereby fultilled 
 their liopes, they built a temple to her which they called 
 Assapiiri. By this term the Jarcjahs expressed their gratitude 
 and their confidence in tiie favor of the Goddess ; Assa in the 
 Sanslifit signifying Hope, and Purl, fuljilled — accomplished. 
 
 181. To their Devi Assapuri the Jarejahs offer up in 
 sacrifice the Buffaloe, at the yearly festival of the Dasera, and 
 afterwards feast ^ on the victim. 
 
 182. The Jarejahs drink wine and spirits in public, and 
 are in general, especially in particular sit\iations, indifferent 
 about the mode of preparing their food; and seem to be 
 excluded' only from eating of the flesh of the Cow. 
 
 183. The Jarejahs hold their Rajgurs, or domestic priests, 
 iu little estimation, or respect. By the rest of the Brahmans 
 the Bajgurs are despised ; but this seems to arise from their 
 performing the Kria, or the ceremonies at the funeral pile, 
 as the Kartia Brahmans do in Giizerat, and other parts of 
 India. 
 
 184. Like the Kartia, the Raj-Gurs receive the alms 
 which are distributed on the twelfth day, or dowadasa, which 
 finishes the period of mourning. 
 
 185. On the twelfth day the Raj-Gur of the family is 
 stretched out like a corpse and placed on the cot of the 
 deceased Jarejah; on which is also placed several articles of 
 food and raiment. 
 
 186. This is taken up and carried to the spot where the 
 
 ' Perhaps all the warrior tribes of the Hindus eat flesh meat. For the generality of this 
 custom, contrary to the common notions on that point, see Hindu Pantheon, Index, under 
 Hindus. E. M.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 77 
 
 Jarejah was burnt, like a funeral procession, provided the 
 crowd allow it to proceed. 
 
 The relations of the deceased and the inhabitants follow 
 the procession as if it were a real funeral; but the multitude 
 exert themselves to interrupt its progress, and for this purpose 
 throw dust, stones, and every thing missile within their reach ; 
 as all these injuries are aimed at the RaJ-Gur, he is generally 
 obliged to abandon the cot precipitately and to fly. 
 
 187. 1"he intention of this violence and clamour is to 
 frighten away evil spirits, and to prevent their injuring or 
 molesting the survivers; and the food and raiment placed on 
 the cot is to supply the soul of the deceased with such articles 
 in the next world, 
 
 188. This ceremony is termed Seja from the cot; but it 
 is not peculiar to the Jarejahs, as it is practised by some 
 other tribes. 
 
 189- The Jarejahs will sometimes remark that their Gurus 
 are poor, and despised ; which they made no scruple of attri- 
 buting to the sin of Infanticide, and from the wrath of God, 
 for having the weight of that crime on their heads. 
 
 190. This singular opinion, which I have expressed nearly 
 in their own words, instead of producing any abhorrence in 
 the Jarejahs against the act, has served to confirm their idea, 
 that they have nothing to do with its responsibility and 
 punishment. 
 
 191. The Jarejahs respect the '^Charons and Bhats more 
 than they do Brahmaiis. 
 
 B The Charons, or rather C/iiranas, and Bhats, are a curious description of people. 
 There doth not appear to be much distinction between them; Chdrdna being in Samkrit 
 and among the gods, what Bhfit is in the current dialects and concerns of men. The
 
 78 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iii. 
 
 192. The ^Dassendi, or people who receive their support 
 from the charity of the Jarejahs, are called Kaggaj-. They 
 
 CMrdnas are tlie bards of the celestials; the BMis the barcjs of mortals: the latter word 
 means ipeech, language, oratory ; and is equivalent to our similar word lard, and is indeed 
 a corruption uf the Samlrit Bdrddi. 
 
 As every event, at all remote, is, with the Hindus, involved in mystery and mythology, 
 they have a wild legend of the origin of the first Ch&rhna; a being so named, having, 
 they say, sprang from the sweat of Mahadeva, who entrusted him with the charge of his 
 I'aMn, or vehicle, the bull Nandi, respecting whom so much occurs in the Hindu 
 Pantheon, Index and plates. But Mr. Wilford {As. Res. IX. art. III.) was told that in 
 the Puranas, Charana is related to have been " born from the churning of the right arm 
 of Vena, father of Prithu, or Noah." This story is related in the Hindu Pantheon, 
 page 111. 
 
 The Bhiut of mortals are sometimes dignified by the superior title Chirdna. Every 
 great man in India had formerly a Bhdt in his retinue, as was the custom also in some 
 parts of Britain; but the custom is now much disused in both countries. In Bengal, 
 where commerce has introduced other incitements, the Bhdt's office is seldom filled; and 
 of course still more rarely filled well. In that country the occupation is not reputable. 
 Jn the Dekhan, or southern provinces of India, many persons of rank still retain them, and 
 the Bhdt forms also a pcirt of the establishment of many villages; and a certain portion of 
 the produce of the lands of such villages is set apart for his maintenance, as other certain 
 portions are similarly for the Patel, or head person; to the Brahtnan, or priest; to the 
 barber. Sec. ; exhibiting in the various local details, a very pleasing picture of the simplicity 
 and innocence that we read of as having existed in ancient times, but which we are now 
 seldom gratified with witnessing. In these situations, the BAit, Lf he, as he often is, be 
 a man of talent and virtue, is of course much respected ; having opportunities of improving 
 the morals and understanding of his townsmen; who, after the labour of the day be over, 
 will assemble under a tree, or, in default of any other public place in bad weather, in the 
 apartment appropriated to the accommodation of travellers, and listen with great delight to 
 ' the Bhai, while he instructs them iu the history and genealogy of the deities, with inter- 
 esting episodes from the narratives of their warlike and amorous exploits. These he 
 recites from the Ramayana and Mahabharat, and other works of a more familiar sort. On 
 the approach of any traveller of exalted rank, the village Bhat goes forth to meet and 
 compliment him, and conduct him to or past his hamlet. In the Hindu Pantheon, page 330, 
 a note of some length is given on the subject of the poetical oratory of India. 
 
 ^ The Dassendi are literally those who receive the tenth or tythe; but this amount has 
 long since been diminished to a mere voluntary donation. A.W.
 
 CHAP, nr. IN GUZERAT. 7g 
 
 are a tribe of Cliarons of the Tombel, or as pronounced by the 
 inhabitants of Kutch, Toomher ; and emigrated with the 
 Jarejahs into this country. 
 
 19s. Although the Jarejahs are not pure Hindus, and 
 know little of the ordinances of the Brahnans, yet they 
 believe in all their legends : but although the religion of the 
 Jarejahs may have but a feeble operation in preventing Infan- 
 ticide, it certainly presents nothing to authorise the practice ; 
 on the contrary, the expedient of making the Raj-Gias answer- 
 able for the act, is a plain proof that they view it to be 
 a crime against religion. 
 
 With warriors the B/idis take the field, and recite martial songs and tales to animate 
 the troops. The bard Chanda (or as the Hindus call him Chandra from the Moon or 
 its regent) noticed in page 13, was BM( to his prince Prit'hu, so named after the 
 mythological Prit'hu, or Noah, mentioned in the early part of this note. Mr. Wilford 
 (As. Res. vol. IX.) calls him Chanda Bahdai, and says he is so celebrated as to have 
 been surnamed Tri-Kala, knowing the past, the present, and the future. He was an 
 important person at court, and acted a conspicuous part in the wars and amours of his royal 
 patron. Trikala means the three periods or times ; and we may hence judge that the Bhat, 
 like the " Bard " of Gray, assumes occasionally the character of the seer ; and 
 " With a master's hand and prophet's fire, 
 " Strikes the deep sorrows of his lyre " 
 
 forcing " Ages unborn to crowd upon the soul." 
 
 The title Barddi, or Bhrdihi, as it is differently pronounced in Sanskrit, is, by Abu'l 
 Fazel (Ay. Ak. 11. 120.) translated musician; but in India the BMt does not play on any 
 instrument, and is not therefore properly so designated. The praise and glory of his 
 employer, and the honors of his family and tribe are the usual topics of the domestic B/idf; 
 but with some he is a person of much influence, as may be supposed where such facilities 
 offer, for the application of flattery, by a man of address, to the ear of individuals of high 
 rank and humble talents. Considering the favourableness of .such opportunities we may 
 reasonably be somewhat surprized that the influence of the BMts should have declined so 
 much as it has in some parts of India, and in other countries. In Guzerai, however, and 
 in some other provinces, they are still very numerous and very respectable. Colonel 
 Walker, in the text (paragraph 191), seems to make some distinction bet#veen the Ckirana 
 and Bhit, using both terras. They are, he says, more respected by the Jarejahs, than are 
 even the Brahmans, E. M,
 
 «0 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, iii, 
 
 194. 1 have now related such facts and circumstances as 
 liave come to my knowledge concerning the practice of 
 female Infanticide among the Jarejah Raj-puts. 
 
 195. But however singular and extraordinary this prac- 
 tice may appear, it is not confined to the Jarejahs. 
 
 196. That it prevails among the Jaitwa Bajputs I have 
 already noticed; and it also prevails amongst a people still 
 more numerous; and there is not wanting appearances, which 
 would lead us to think, that it is connected with the manners 
 and institutions of some of the ancient nations. 
 
 197. The practice of female Infanticide prevailed with 
 the Raj Khumars, and other tribes in Bengal; where it has 
 been happily abolished. The custom of putting their infant 
 daughters to death, has also been discovered to exist with the 
 Rliatore Rajputs of Jeypore and Joudpore; but this fact when 
 reported to Europe was doubled and denied to be possible. 
 
 198. It is confirmed however by every intelligent and 
 well informed native of that country; nor does there appear 
 any grounds whatever for questioning its existence. 
 
 199- The existence of the custom is traced to other tribes 
 of 'Hindustan, and in particular to the Jaids and Mewdts ; 
 which latter are a sect of Musselmans. 
 
 200. I am indebted for this information to Nizam ed 
 DiEN HussAiN, and the following is the translation of a me- 
 morandum which he gave me on the subject. 
 
 " The Jaut chiefs of "" Bharfjjore are stiled Sensnmal; these 
 
 ' The reader will recollect that although Hindustan be in Europe often applied to India 
 in general, it is not so in India, where by Hindustan is meant the countries north of the 
 river Narmada, or Nerladda. E. M. 
 
 ^ Or Bhurtfore. The scene within these few years of gallant attack, and desperate 
 resistance, by and against the British arms, E. M,
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT, 8cc. .81 
 
 " people, or ihe Sensfiiwal, are in the habits of pulling to death 
 " their daughters at the moment of their birth, by opium, or 
 " by strangUng. 
 
 " The cause of their doing so proceeds from a supposition 
 " which they entertain, tliat it is a great disgrace to give their 
 " daughters, even in marriage, to any person. And many 
 " Meredts who are Mahomedans, but who are known under the 
 " appellation of Mewais, whose country is near that of the 
 " Jauts, kill their daughters from the same cause. 
 
 " I suppose the governors of ^ Hatrus and Mursan follow 
 " the same practice. 
 
 " These people are all of the Jaitt caste." 
 
 201. I have learnt from other sources of information on 
 which I rely, that some of the Rhatore, the Hani of Bimdi 
 Kota, the JFaish in the Fooruh^ the Jaids in Hindustan, and 
 some of the "^Katchwas of Jeijpore, and other Rajput tribes kill 
 their daughters. 
 
 202. The Jarejahs are aware that the custom of Infan- 
 ticide is practised by many other tribes besides their own; 
 but although it is probable that they have a common origin, 
 I could not discover the traditionary motive that had led to 
 the introduction of Infanticide amongst so many people of 
 Hindustan. 
 
 203. The practice however appears to be maintained 
 among them by the same causes which operated with the 
 Jarejahs. 
 
 ' Hatrus, E. of Agra about 30 miles. 
 
 m Katckwai — worshippers of Vishnu in his second incarnation in the form of 
 a Katchwa, or turtle. See plates and history of this incarnation in Hindu Pantheon. See 
 also note in page 17 preceding. E. M. 
 
 M
 
 82 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iii. 
 
 Pride, avarice, the cares of a family, the disgrace which 
 would attend the misconduct of their women, the difficulty 
 of eslahlishing them in life, and an apprehension of exposing 
 their d-iugliters to ill treatment, were assigned invariably by 
 every person acquainted with this subject, as the causes that 
 induced these tribes to commit Infanticide. 
 
 204. I have ventuied to suppose that the practice of 
 Infanticide may have some analogy with the customs and 
 institutions of some of the ancient nations. It would be inte- 
 resting to trace, and develope, the Jaws and customs of the 
 most distinguished people of antiquity, which sanctioned 
 Infanticide. 
 
 205. If we except the fabulous history of the "" Amazons, 
 
 " Ttie Hindus have also their Amazons. Their Slri-Rajah are women who live and 
 govern themselves independently of men; they are supposed to reside somewhere to the 
 southward, in the direction of Ka/n'isnam ; between that and Ceylon, or on Ceylon. The 
 situation of the residence of the Slri-Rajahs is not quite certain ; but in order to arrive at 
 itj the visitor must wade through an extent of water, breast high, and which will require 
 several days to cross. It is recommended to those who undertake this journey, to carry 
 a cot on their heads which will float on the waterj and on which they may sleep at night, 
 or repose themselves when fatigued. 
 
 The women of Malabar, distinguished at this day by their singular institutions and the 
 peculiar privilege of cohabiting with several husbands, are supposed to be the Stri-Rajahs 
 of the Hindus. A. \V. 
 
 I cannot help thinking that the whole fabulous relation of the Amazons was borrowed 
 from the Hindus — I mean that the idea was thence borrowed, and dressed up in the usual 
 stile, by the embellishing Greeks. The armed, one-breasted female, may be often seen in 
 the sculptures and paintings oi India ; and the legends referring to the goddess so depicted 
 are sufBciently consonant with those of western fable, as to give reasonable grounds for 
 imagining them of a common origin. See this one-breasted armed female in plate 24 of 
 the Hindu Pantheon, and some notice of it in page QS of that work. 
 
 There is a story extant in several Hindu and Mahomedan dialects, that may be entitled 
 a history of the travels and adventures of Kamarupa. This prince is sent by his father to 
 ice men and naanners, and is acconapanied by his tutor — they are shipwrecked on an island
 
 CHAP. HI. IN GUZERAT, &c. ss 
 
 I am not aware that we have any account of a positive law 
 or custom, for the regular and invariable destruction of 
 children of either sex. 
 
 206. The Ajnazons are said to have formed a state from 
 which they excluded men. They held a commerce only with 
 strangers, and for the purpose merely of begetting daughters. 
 They killed their male children, and cut off the right breast 
 of their females to render them more fit for war. 
 
 207. Among the ancients the exposition of their children 
 was a very general practice, and they do not appear to have 
 considered it as either cruel or barbarous. 
 
 208. Romulus is said to have laid the citizens under an 
 obligation, to educate all their male children, and the eldest 
 of their daughters. 
 
 209. The requiring this obligation from the citizens, must 
 have been suggested by the necessity of restraining the 
 practice of Infanticide; and Romulus probably trusted in 
 procuring wives for his males, from the other tribes in his 
 neighbourhood, with as little difficulty as the Jarcjahs do at 
 present; but the rape of the Sabines is an historical proof, 
 that the number of males, exceeded the females in the infancy 
 of the Roman state, and might in some measure have originated 
 from the exposure of their daughters. 
 
 210. Montesquieu has the following observation on 
 
 inhabited by women only — the queen falls violently in love with the accomplished prince, 
 whose name means Cupid-faced, or with a face like Cupid. The progress of the story 
 strongly reminds one of that of Telemachus, blended with Amazonian fablesj nor is it 
 the least of the resemblances that the Mahomedan translators render the Hindu name of the 
 islanders Hamazeit, which means All-%uomcn, and is pronounced very much as we sound 
 Amazon. I do not recollect the Hindu name of the islanders ; perhaps Siri-Raja, which 
 means Royal, or governing, women. E. M.
 
 84 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iii. 
 
 this subject, which makes the resemblance still more com- 
 plete ; and proves that the same motives prevailed with the 
 Roman falhers for exposing their children, as with the nations 
 of [mlia who conunit Infanticide. 
 
 " We fnid not any Roman law that permitted the exposing 
 " of children : this Avas without doubt an abuse introduced 
 " towards the decline of the Republic, when luxury robbed 
 " them of their freedom, when wealth divided was called 
 " properly, Avhen the father believed that all was lost which 
 " he gave to his family, and when this family was distinct 
 •' from his property." 
 
 211. It appears that infants newly born were placed on 
 the ground. Those who were agreeable to the father, he took 
 up, or educated, for these were synonimous terms ; but those 
 who were displeasing to him he neglected and exposed. 
 
 212. In Greece, Infanticide, or the exposure of children, 
 appears to have formed a part of the policy of those states. 
 
 Solon gave permission by law to parents to kill their 
 children. 
 
 213. Aristotle appears an advocate for the exposing 
 of children, and conceives Avhere this is not the case, that the 
 number of those brought forth ought to be limited. 
 
 He proposes expedients for this purpose, more barbarous 
 than any usage of the Jarejahs. 
 
 214. The Greeks appear to have been led to expose 
 their offspring from the sterility of the territory, and the 
 apprehension of want, excited by a redundant population. 
 
 215. The same motive arising from a fear of famine has 
 induced the government of China, if not to permit, at least to 
 tolerate parents, to sell and expose their children.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT, &c. 85 
 
 216. The "Carthaginians are reported to have frequently 
 sacrificed their children ; but this appears to have orioinated 
 in motives of" religion and patriotism ; the first taught them 
 that the sacrifice of children was acceptable to their Gods ; 
 and the love of their country inspired the noblest of the 
 Carthaginians, to offer up their offspring as victims, to avert 
 or remove any public calamity. A similar custom was also 
 practised by the Fhenicians and Tyrians, the founders of 
 Carthage, and which was also extended to the Greeks, the 
 Gauls, and the German nations. Among the Canaanitcs also, 
 previous to the invasion of the Israelites, similar sacrifices 
 prevailed, and which are termed in scripture " passing their 
 seed through the fire to Moloch."'' 
 
 217. In Robertson's history of America we are in- 
 formed, that the difficulty of training up an infant to maturity 
 amidst the hardships of savage life, often stifles the voice of 
 nature among the Americans, and suppresses the strong- 
 emotions of parental tenderness. Some of these women are 
 stated in particular, to destroy their female children in their 
 infancy. 
 
 " But," the historian remarks, " though necessity compels 
 " the inhabitants o^ America thus to set boimds to tiie increase 
 " of their families, they are not deficient in affection and 
 •* attachment to their offspring : they feel the power of this 
 " instinct in its full force." 
 
 At Otaheite and other islands of the Pacific Ocean a peculiar 
 society exists, who destroy their children; and other nations 
 
 " The senate of Carthage at the instigation of Hannoo proposed to sacrifice the infant 
 ton of Hanibal after he had gained the battles of Ticinus and Trcbia, A. W. 
 p This subject is farther discussed in note I of Chap. V.
 
 S() 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 ill a rude state have been found who do not suflfer those to 
 live, who are born with any natural defect or deformity. 
 
 A more attentive and extensive research would multiply 
 these examples, and illustrate this subject.'' 
 
 218. However disgusting it may be to human nature, we 
 find that many nations have tolerated, or permitted, parents 
 to destroy their own offspring; and we are certain that 
 parents have deprived their children of life by availing them- 
 selves of this privilege; but the custom of exclusively mur- 
 dering females, although the regulation of Romulus evidently 
 points to their destruction in preference to that of the males, 
 and a systematic Infanticide, seems to be confined to the 
 Raj-puts of India. 
 
 219- It will now be necessary to relate with precision 
 and briefness, the proceedings and expedients, which finally 
 led the Jarejahs of the Peninsula to relinquish Infanticide. 
 
 220. I entered on this underdaking with sanguine expec- 
 tations of success, but which were, for a long time, dis- 
 appointed ; and I must own that the natives had formed 
 much more just opinions on the subject, when they foretold 
 the difficulties that would attend the attempt ; which few of 
 them thought could be overcome, but by the Company 
 making a conquest of the country. 
 
 221. I conceived that reason and feeling would effect the 
 relinquishment of a barbarous custom unconnected with the 
 principles of society; and which all the passions of the human 
 mind, and all the forms and maxims of religion, were com- 
 bined to destroy. 
 
 222. As it was evident also that the most disinterested 
 
 ' It is ray intention to offer, in a future page, something farther on this point. E. M. 
 
 — — ^
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 87 
 
 humanity had led the Honourable Company to interfere for 
 the abolition of female Infanticide, I conceived that this 
 reflection, and the respect due to their mediation, would have 
 disposed the Jarejahs to comply Avith a request, which it was 
 scarcely to be supposed could be at variance with their own 
 sentiments. 
 
 223. But sentiments of nature and humanity have no 
 influence with the Jarejahs; and I was soon, however reluc- 
 tantly, obliged to relinquish the favourable expectation I had 
 formed of success. 
 
 224. The difficulties were many and formidable. 
 
 225. I had been for several years in habits of friendly 
 correspondence with Jeiiaji, the chief of Mttrvi, and he had 
 continually expressed a strong desire to cultivate the favour 
 of the English Government. 
 
 The artifices of this chief, and his Vakil, who resided in my 
 camp, deceived and amused me for some time with promises, 
 which proved fallacious. 
 
 226. I availed myself of the agency and influence of 
 SuNDERji SiVAji after his arrival in camp, but with no 
 better success. 
 
 At last Jehaji transmitted a 'paper, in which he offered 
 to accede to my wishes by preserving his daughters, provided 
 I would reduce Mallia, and restore the village of Hurralla, 
 of which he had been deprived by the Gaikawar Government. 
 
 227. The possession of this paper I considered of import- 
 ance, as it discovered the selfish and mercenary motives, that 
 attached the Jarejahs to Infanticide. 
 
 I preserved it as a testimony which refuted their pretences 
 
 ■■ See this paper in Cliap. IV. No. 5.
 
 88 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAP. m. 
 
 of the inviolability of the practice, as a custom of the caste; 
 and destroyed every argument which they allempled lo found 
 on principle. 
 
 '228. ^^'hen Jehaji perceived the disadvantage which 
 attended the possession of this paper, he made several appli- 
 cations to induce me to restore it, with which I did not 
 comply. 
 
 229. As my intercourse and knowledge of the Jarejahs 
 increased, every circumstance tended to shew that they 
 followed Infanticide from mean and interested motives only. 
 It was also evident that it would be very difficult to awaken 
 their natural feelings; and that the same motives of conve- 
 niency and interest, would have more influence in inducing 
 them to relinquish the practice, than any arguments derived 
 from humanity, morality, or religion. 
 
 230. It appeared likewise from the communications of 
 Jehaji and others, that the reproach and odium of being the 
 first to renounce an ancient practice operated as a consider- 
 able mqtive. 
 
 The weight and authority of this example could not be 
 complete, unless it was set by a chief of acknowledged rank 
 and superiority. 
 
 231. The Rao of Kutch seemed to possess these quali- 
 tications, from his family, and extent of territory. 
 
 232. I was induced therefore to select this chieftain; but 
 addressed myself principally to 'Fatteh Mahomed, whose 
 authority is paramount in that country, and from whom as 
 a zealous Mahomedan, I was led to expect the exertion of his 
 influence for suppressing a crime against nature and religion. 
 
 » See Nos. 16. and 19. of Chap. IV.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 89 
 
 233. The answer however of Fatteh Mahomed (N" 20 
 of Chap. IV.) destroyed every hope of success from that 
 quarter. 
 
 This Jemadar, who rose from the humble station of a goat- 
 herd, and is extremely illiterate, had the sentiments of his 
 letter probably dictated to him; and by the hand of his 
 Avriter, transmitted, in an intiated and ostentatious style, ai^ 
 elaborate defence of die practice of Infanticide ; such as could 
 be expected to proceed only fiom an infuriated and bigoted 
 
 Jai'ejah. 
 
 234. It may not be unworthy of remark that this defence 
 of Infanticide was written and composed by a IS^agar Brahman; 
 and promulgated in the name of a Mahomedan, whose religion 
 inspires them with horror against these murders. 
 
 235. In the mean while every effort and endeavour was 
 continued to prevail on the Murvi chief to abandon Infan- 
 ticide, which the long detention of the detachment in the 
 vicinity of that city afforded. 
 
 It was the daily subject of letters, messages tind con- 
 ferences. 
 
 236. The humanity and tenderness congenial to the sex 
 induced me to expect the assistance of the women of Jehaji's 
 family. The preservation of their offspring appeared naturally 
 and peculiarly their business. 
 
 237. I conceived that my appeal to wives and mothers, 
 and to women who came from tribes that rejected Infanticide, 
 would be attended with every advantage. I was farther led 
 to entertain great hopes from this plan, on account of the 
 
 • See Eemurks after No. 20. of Chap. IV. 
 
 N
 
 90 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. ni. 
 
 liicrh character of the mollier of the chief of Miirvi, for 
 prudence, propriety of conduct, and a benevolent disposition. 
 
 238. As this lady possesses considerable influence over 
 her son, I expected that she would exert it in favour of 
 a measure, agreeable to her own feelings. 
 
 239. The embarrassed state of Jehaji's affairs, and the 
 countenance which he stood in need of from me for retrieving 
 tliem, were circumstances which I conceived would occur to 
 the discretion of his mother ; and urge her to obtain from her 
 son a concession Avhich might give the family a claim to my 
 support. 
 
 240. My "overtures to this lady were at first received 
 with the feelings natural to her sex ; and she seemed disposed, 
 with the rest of the women, who held several consultations 
 together on the subject, to unite their influence for the abo- 
 lition of Infanticide. 
 
 241. But these ebullitions were of short duration : — the 
 Jarejahs were alarmed, and their women contended for the 
 ancient .privilege of the caste; ihey were led away from the 
 path of nature and humanity by the example and influence 
 of their husbands. 
 
 242. The mother of the chief of Miirvi requested that 
 she might be excused soliciting her son on this head, and 
 referred me for any farther "information to Jehaji. 
 
 243. At this period my prospect of success was very 
 obscure and distant : — but although these efforts had failed of 
 their desired effect, they were, notwithstanding, useful ; and 
 
 " See No. 10. of Chap. IV. 
 
 * No. 13. of Chap. IV. contains the answer of Jehaji and his mother.
 
 CHAP. ni. IN GUZERAT, 91 
 
 paved the way for success, by turning the attention of the 
 country to a subject, which, it would appear, had never 
 before attracted any pubhc notice. 
 
 244. By discussing the subject frequently in the public 
 ^Katcherry, and exposing the enormity of the practice, as 
 contrary to the precepts of religion and the dictates of nature, 
 every caste came to express an abhorrence of Infanticide ; and 
 the obstinate prejudices of the Jarejahs began to be shaken. 
 
 245. The maxims and passions which favoured Infan- 
 ticide, were probably for the first time canvassed, and censured 
 with freedom. 
 
 246. The progress of this system was slow, but it was 
 insensibly spreading its influence, and became a subject of 
 universal conversation. 
 
 The novelty of the attempt, and the extraordinary nature 
 of the subject, also attracted general attention. 
 
 247. But vvhatever influence these circumstances mio-ht 
 produce, as Jehaji was the first chieftain that I had addressed 
 on the subject, it was of the utmost importance to make some 
 impression on him. I bent every exertion therefore, and tried 
 various expedients, to reclaim this chief, who had already de- 
 stroyed two of his daughters, from the practice of Infanticide. 
 
 248. At last I obtained from Jehaji a conditional 
 writing to the following effect: — 
 
 " From motives of friendship the Honourable Company 
 " have urged me to preserve my daughters ; to this I consent, 
 " if the chiefs of Nowanaggar and Gondal agree." 
 
 249. This was the first considerable step towards the 
 attainment of this great object ; and the writing appeared to 
 
 y Or court of justice.
 
 98 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 reduce the question to a kind of point of honour, or respect 
 for anliciuily, in setting the example of sanctioning an inno- 
 vation on a general habit. 
 
 250. From the character and behaviour of Jam, I could 
 have no hopes that he would set this example; but as the 
 family of Dewaji of Gondal had already preserved several 
 of their daughters, I was led to entertain the most favourable 
 expectations from the general disposition of this chief, and his 
 reputation for humanity. 
 
 251. It may be proper to mention, that Jehaji first 
 proposed to insert the names of the Rao of Kutch and Jam of 
 Nowanaggar in his Avriting; but I positively refused to receive 
 the paper unless it comprised Dewaji of Gondal. 
 
 252. The compliance of Jehaji with this request, it 
 may be but fair to consider as a favourable indication of his 
 sentiments ; and that he was secretly not extremely averse to 
 agree to the abolition of Infanticide. 
 
 It may be presumed he was acquainted with the dis- 
 position of Dewaji, and of the general opinion that this 
 chief, when pressed, would renounce the practice of killing 
 his daughters. 
 
 253. From Dossaji' of Mallia I obtained a similar 
 writing to that received from the chief of Murvi. 
 
 254<. I had conceived great expectations from Dossaji, 
 
 ^ Tlie reader will recollect that the names of persons and places, although strange to 
 us, in this and other letters, are well known to the corresponding parties — occurring often 
 in political and revenue concerns : the writers could at the time have had no idea that 
 their letters would ever be published. This leads me to remark that many very curious 
 and valuable tracts might be taken from the records of the governments of Iniiia, and at 
 the India House; and without compromising any thing of a secret or political nature, 
 'infit to be imparted to the public. E, M.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 93 
 
 who had preserved a daughter, and had by his Vakil aftbrded 
 repealed assurances that he was ready to renounce Infanticide; 
 but it is remarkable that this chief used every evasion and 
 delay to avoid executing a formal deed in renunciation of the 
 practice. 
 
 255. It is necessary to notice here, that there were several 
 petty Jarejah chiefs in my camp, Avhose distressed and de- 
 pendant circumstances rendered them obsequious to any 
 measure proposed by Government; and they were ready to 
 bind themselves by any engagement to renounce Infanticide : 
 but I conceived that their early formal acquiescence would 
 not have the force of example with any of the superior chiefs, 
 and would rather prejudice the cause. 
 
 256. Under these ideas, I declined for the present 
 entering into engagements with the petty chiefs who followed 
 the camp. 
 
 257- The narrative must now accompany the operations 
 of the Detachment, which traversed the country of Jam and 
 arrived at Kandorna. 
 
 I employed this time, as often as circumstances and op- 
 portunity permitted, in favour of the design for abolishing 
 Infanticide. 
 
 258. Wassonji Eswarji, the Vahil of the Gondal chief, 
 residing in camp, enabled me frequently to converse with him 
 on the subject; and this sensible and respectable Brahman 
 was easily persuaded to unite his influence with mine, to 
 prevail on his master to enter into a formal obligation for 
 discontinuing Infanticide. 
 
 259. During these events, Wassonji had occasion to 
 proceed to Gondal on some revenue affairs ; and before his
 
 ,,.v. HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 tleparluie he privately gave me such assurances, as I conceived 
 might be confitled in, that he would, on his return, obtain 
 authority from Dkwaji, to enter into any engagements which 
 mitilit 1)0 required, for preserving the daughters of the Jarejahs, 
 residing in that part of the country. 
 
 200. In this, and every endeavour for suppressing Infan- 
 ticide, it is with great pleasure that I mention the cordial and 
 zealous assistance of Wittol Rao Dewan ji, the commander 
 of the Gaikazaar army. 
 
 This officer, with the peculiar ardour of his character, 
 embraced every occasion of exposing the enormity of the 
 crime, and of promoting, by his arguments and influence, 
 a detestation of the practice. 
 
 261. The mission of Wasson'ji Esw'arji was entirely 
 successful ; and on his return to camp, after expressing the 
 reluctance of his master to set an example which might bring 
 on him the reproach of his caste, a deed of the most solemn, 
 etVectual, and binding nature was executed, renouncing for 
 ever the practice of Infanticide. 
 
 262. The following is a translation of this instrument : — 
 " Whereas the Honourable English Company and 
 
 " Anand" Rao Gaikawar Sena Kiiaskil Shamshir 
 " Bahader, having set forth to us the dictates of the Sastras 
 " and the true faith of the Hindus; as w^ell as, that the 
 " Brahma-vaiverteka Parana declares the killing of children to 
 " be a heinous sin; it being wTitten that it is as great an 
 " offence to kill an embryo as a Brahman ; that to kill one 
 " woman is as great a sin as a hundred Brahmans ; that to 
 
 » I shall take some notice of these names and titles, and of their probable origin 
 hereafter. E. M.
 
 CHAP, in. IN GUZERAT. g.5 
 
 " put one cliild to death is as great a transgression against the 
 "divine laws, as to kill a hundred women; and that the 
 " perpetrators of this sin shall be damned to the Hell 'Kiile- 
 " sootheela, where, he shall be infested with as many maggots 
 •' as he may have hairs on his body; be born again a leper, 
 " and debilitated in all his members; We Jarejak Dewaji 
 " and Koer Nathu, Zemendars of Gondal, (the custom of 
 " female Infanticide having long prevailed in our cade) do 
 *' hereby agree for ourselves, and for our offspring ; as also 
 " we bind ourselves in behalf of our relations, and their 
 " offspring, for ever, for the sake of our own prosperity, and 
 " for the credit of the Hindu faith] that we shall from this 
 ♦' day renounce this practice ; and in default of this, that we 
 " acknowledge ourselves offenders against the 'Serkars. ]\lore- 
 *' over should any one in future commit this offence, we shall 
 " expel him from our caste, and he shall be punished according 
 " to the pleasure of the two governments, and the rule of the 
 " Sastras." 
 
 " The above writing is duly executed." 
 
 263. With the exception of Jam, every Jarejah chief, 
 readily, and without offering a single objection, subscribed to 
 a counterpart of this instrument. 
 
 264. Jam continued to oppose the measure as long as he 
 was able, and used every subterfuge and artifice, to avoid 
 making the same declaration that his brethren had done. 
 
 b 
 
 e 
 
 I have retained the MS. spelling of the name of this place of torment; not knowing 
 ;xactly how, according to the mode of orthography adopted by me, it would be better 
 written ; but should surmise Kala sut'hia; a provincial pronunciation perhaps of KaJa 
 Surra ; the sixth of the one and twenty hells enumerated in the Hindu Pantheon, page 297. 
 See also note in page 8, preceding. E. M. 
 
 * Serkar, means the head of affairs, the Government. E. M,
 
 yg IHNDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 His first allompL lo make the plan miscarry, was lo per- 
 suade Dkwaji of Goiidal not to sign the engagement. For 
 this purpose Jam used the influence of letters, and messages ; 
 but fortunately ineffectually. 
 
 260. "When Jam Jkssaji found notwithstandmg his 
 opposition and remonstrances, that Dewaji had executed 
 the agreement for renouncing Infanticide, and that the rest 
 of the Janja/i chiefs would follow his example; he probably 
 foresaw that he would also be obliged to comply: but even at 
 this moment he was instigated by his pride and arrogance, to 
 ofier an exception, by which he expected to save his honour, 
 and to circumscribe the extent of his obligation. 
 
 266. Jam proposed, that neither himself, nor his own 
 oflspring should be included in the engagement ; but that he 
 should bind himself for his relations and their offspring only, 
 to renounce Infanticide. 
 
 267. On the grounds however that an unqualified abo- 
 lition was become the custom of the country and the order of 
 government. Jam was informed that his request could not be 
 complied Avith ; and he finally, like the rest of the Jarejahs, 
 concluded and executed a corresponding instrument. 
 
 268. It is sufficient to expose the unworthy motives of 
 this chief, to mention, that after he had agreed to the engage- 
 ment for renouncing Infanticide, he had the effrontery, and 
 meanness, to solicit an abatement of his revenue ; in order 
 to reimburse the expence which, as he alledged, he would 
 in future be liable lo, in consequence of bringing up his 
 daughters. 
 
 269. The character of this chief exhibits an extraordinary 
 contrast of great arrogance and extreme submission ; of in-
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 97 
 
 solence and timidity; and the treachery and cruelly of Jam 
 are only restrained by the cowardice of liis disposition. 
 
 270. The originals of these instruments are in my pos- 
 session, and will be deposited in the Honourable Company's 
 treasury at Baroda, where they may perhaps be belter pre- 
 served than in the GaUcazi-ar ^Dafter; and can readily be 
 produced on any occasion of appeal, or reference. 
 
 271. Copies of the original instruments remain with the 
 commander of the Gaikawar army in Kattawar, and among 
 the enclosures of this Report, 'N° 24, is a list of the names of 
 every chief who has subscribed to the deeds for renouncing 
 Infanticide. 
 
 272. This list contains not only every chieftain of note, 
 but every inferior Jarejah chief who enjoys the least share of 
 independence, and comprises within its obligations every 
 Jarejah family inhabiting the Peninsula of Guzerat. 
 
 273. Having accomplished the renunciation of Infanticide 
 in this part of the country, I was willing to think that the 
 example might produce a favourable effect on the Jarejahs of 
 Kutc/i; and in this expectation I addressed myself again to 
 'Fatteii Mahomed. 
 
 274. The Jemadai-''s' answer contained a second defence 
 of Infanticide, but in more moderate terms ; and it disclosed 
 a circumstance, which is probably true, that his silualion 
 rendered it improper for him to say any thing on the subject 
 to the Jarejahs. 
 
 275. It appears that the Jarejuh Byaud of Kutch could 
 
 ■' Dafter, or ihfur hhanah, the office for records 
 
 " See No. 24. of Chap. IV. 
 
 f See Nos. 21. and 22. of Chap. IV. 
 
 O
 
 gg HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 easily ovcrlurn the usurped authority of Fatteh Mahomed ; 
 and that they only sanction or submit to it, in consideration 
 that llicy have actjuired thereby an extension of their own 
 au;hority, and many illegal possessions; but it is generally 
 understood that if this Jemadar should attempt to deprive 
 the:n of any of their privileges, or to circumscribe their unjust 
 accjuisitions, they could, without much difficulty, deprive him 
 of his own power. 
 
 276. Under these circumstances we cannot probably 
 indulge any strong hope that the suppression of Infanticide 
 will soon be attained in Kutch ; and in the actual state of 
 affairs in that country, they may afford some apology for 
 Fatteii Mahomed appearing as a constrained ^advocate, 
 perhaps, for the unnatural crime of Infanticide. 
 
 277. I have the honour to enclose" translated extracts 
 from my correspondence with the native chiefs concerning 
 Infanticide, and several other documents connected with 
 the subject;, which I have occasionally referred to in this 
 address. 
 
 278. I shall now proceed to offer some remarks on the 
 nature and efficacy of the engagements for the renunciation 
 of Infanticide. 
 
 279- The apparent ease and readiness, after the example 
 of the chief of Goiidal, with which the Jarejahs were induced 
 to relinquish the practice of killing their daughters, is difficult 
 to account for, on any common principle of human conduct. 
 
 280. This sudden change in the sentiments, and dere- 
 
 e See Note G of Chap. V. 
 
 '■ Chap. IV. Nos. 1. to 24; and perhaps some of the papers or notes of Chap. V. but 
 on this point I am not exactly informed. E. M.
 
 CHAP. in. IN GUZERAT. 99 
 
 liclion of their manners and prejudices, were nol probably 
 entirely the effect of example. 
 
 The Jarejahs were prepared for the event from the perse- 
 verance with which the measure had been pressed on their 
 attention; and they were probably apprehensive that they 
 might expose themselves to some inconvenience and punish- 
 ment, if they continued an opjjosition which they had been 
 accustomed in every case to see ending to their disadvantage. 
 
 281. However this may be, the difficulty with which 
 these people were first led to discontinue the absurd and 
 wicke<l custom of destroying their daughters, may be viewed 
 as no unequivocal proof of the stability of the arrangement ; 
 and that it was at length entered into with more sincerity, 
 than if it had t)een the result of an instant compliance with 
 an arbitrary mandate. 
 
 282. But to estimate correctly the determination of the 
 Jarejahs to respect their engagements, it is necessiiry to refer 
 to the terms, and the extent of their obligations; and the 
 unquestionable power of the Honourable Company, and of 
 the Gaikazear, to maintain these contracts in force. 
 
 383. The instruments ascertain with precision what the 
 parties have stipulated to perform ; and besides inflicting the 
 penalties derived from coste and religion, those deeds confer 
 on the Company and the Gaikawar, a clear and legal right of 
 punishing the offenders. 
 
 284. It seems to be incontrovertible, that, whatever may 
 have been its origin, the Jarejahs continued Infanticide from 
 motives of interest or convenience ; and the same motives arc 
 now brought into operation to counterbalance their former 
 prejudice; — ibr if they were to relapse, and again kill their
 
 100 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. in. 
 
 dauo-htcrs, they would be liable to the disgrace of expulsion 
 from their families, and to arbitrary punishment; exposing 
 themselves evidently to much greater disadvantages and vex- 
 ations, than can possibly arise from preserving their children. 
 
 2S5. The illiterate condition of the Jarejahs, the confined 
 state of their information, and the acquiescence of successive 
 cTonerations, had shut their eyes to the atrocity of Infanticide; 
 but it is not too much to expect, that the instruction and 
 liohts they have lately received, may produce a beneficial 
 change in their sentiments. 
 
 2h6. The crime of Infanticide has been exposed to the 
 community ; and many men who never reflected upon it before, 
 will now, under the impression of its enormity, insensibly 
 impart their sentiments to the Jarejahs who live amongst them. 
 
 287. The intercourse of life, and the equal state in some 
 points of the members of this society, afford abundance of 
 opportunity for this communication ; and it will produce that 
 influence, which is generally the consequence of a free 
 excliange of correct opinions. 
 
 2h8. Among the causes also which are likely to maintain 
 the observance of these engagements, superstition may be 
 mentioned, which was before acting in favour of Infanticide. 
 
 2>^'9- The Jarejahs now understand the punishment de- 
 nounced by tlie Sastras for the crime ; and the same spirit of 
 religion which transferred the sin to the Raj-Gur will be 
 equally disposed, by a kind of retributive justice, in conse- 
 qiKMice of their own voluntary deed, to make them in future 
 answerable for every violation of their contract. 
 
 290. Even a temporary disuse of Infanticide would assist 
 towards its entire abolition, by allowing reason and natural
 
 CHAP. Fii. IN GUZERAT. 101 
 
 feelings to recover their ascendancy. The great satisfaction 
 ot the country, and the general contentment of the Jarejahs 
 tliemsclves, after tiiey had signed the instruments for abolishing 
 Infanticide, whatever rej)ugnancc they had before expressed 
 to the measure, appeared to me to afford strong grounds for 
 believing that the engagemenls would be permanent. 
 
 291. The efficacy, however, of these engagements, and 
 the entire suppression of this vice, must be maintained by the 
 vigilance and vigour of the Company's and the Gaikawar 
 governments. 
 
 Their power or influence must be exerted to punish the 
 first instance of transgression. 
 
 292. It may appear to have been desirable, but it was 
 not easily practicable, to have defined the nature of the 
 punishment to be inflicted on future offenders. 
 
 293. The great inequality in the power and rank of the 
 Jarejahs, rendered it difficult to fix with any advantageous 
 precision, on a common standard of punishment. 
 
 There may also be some advantage in leaving this matter 
 uncertain and unlimited, 
 
 294. I have now, Honourable Sir, brought to a con- 
 clusion, the several observations which have from time to 
 time occurred to me on the very extraordinary subject of 
 female Infanticide, as lately existing among the tribe of 
 Jarejah Raj-puts; and which I have committed to paper as 
 thty arose with little attention to order. 
 
 'igi. The extent to which this horrid practice has been 
 carried, affords a melancholy picture of human manners and 
 depravity. The fact which would scarcely obtain credit 
 among the more civilized nalious of Europe, is now estabhshed
 
 102 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. jii. 
 
 to demonstialion ; and the Honourable Company's govern- 
 ment have the merit of having directed their philanthropic 
 attention, to tiie abolishment of a custom as singular, as bar- 
 barous; and as contrary to the general feelings of parents 
 and of humanity, as ever disgraced the history of man. 
 
 296. It is remarkable that none of the Governments who 
 have acquired an ascendancy in India, have ever been induced 
 to attempt the abolition of Infanticide ; and that a custom, so 
 repugnant to every principle of reason and natural affection, 
 should have been permitted to exist and be tolerated, even at 
 the very walls of the capitals of the Mahomedan sovereigns of 
 Delhi, and Guzerat, without an attempt to abolish it ; while 
 the harmless 'rites of the Hindu religion should have excited 
 the most bigotted and intolerant persecution. 
 
 297- It is satisfactory however to reflect, that this honour 
 has been reserved for our Nation. I trust the enoaojements 
 which have been executed will be perpetual, and I see at 
 present no reason to doubt but they will be observed. The 
 abolition of Infanticide is one of the most popular acts of the 
 Honourable Company's government in Kattawar ; and even 
 the Jarejahs themselves seem to conceive it to be a benefit to 
 be relieved from the performance of an act, which, for the 
 honour of human nature, it must be hoped could not always 
 be practised without some pity and compunction. 
 
 ' " Major Walker," Mr. Duncan observes in a note on this passage, " here adverts 
 to those riles of the Hindu religion that are really innocent, or at least unhurtfiil to the 
 public; under which may be comprehended generally all the customs ordained by the 
 modern ritual. But there are likewise some strange and pernicious doctrines appertaining 
 to the H/ndu system, as appears in its having, in ancient times at least, admitted of human 
 sacrifices:— a practice that is still imputed to the tribe of Karara Brahnam in the Konkan." 
 
 In Note H of Chap. V. Colonel Walker has detailed some curious particulars of this 
 tribe oi Brahmans; on which point I may perhaps offer some remarks. E. M.
 
 CHAP. in. IN GUZERAT. 103 
 
 298. The same motives which directed the Honourable 
 Company to obtain engagements for the abohtion of Infan- 
 ticide, will also induce them to superintend, with anxious 
 care, the advantage thus gained to the cause of humanity, 
 until natural feeling shall have gained an ascendancy sufficient 
 to prevent any infraction of the present agreement. 
 
 I have the honour to be M'ilh the greatest respect, 
 
 Honourable Sir, &c. &c. &c. 
 
 (Signed) ALEXANDER WALKER, 
 
 Resident. 
 
 Baroda, \5th March, 1808. 
 
 Postscript to the foregoing Letter. 
 
 1> Since the conclusion of my letter of this dale, a dis- 
 sertation has fallen into my hands on the horrid sacrifices, 
 which were formerly performed by almost every nation on the 
 Globe ; which derives credit and authenticity from being the 
 production of the celebrated Jacob Bryant. 
 
 2.. Tlie numerous facts which the investigatino; genius of 
 that learned man has concentrated, give a most melancholy 
 picture of the enormities which Avere at different times so 
 universally practised, under the impressions of a bigotted and 
 gloomy fanaticism.
 
 ,04 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iii. ^ 
 
 3. Even the ancestors of our own nation are implicated 
 in those horrid impieties ; proving in a most forcible manner 
 the o-reat and manifold advantages, which attend tlie progress 
 of modern civilization. 
 
 4. But if these sacrifices were so horrid and numerous, 
 as to induce the Grecian Biographer to doubt " whether it 
 would not have been better for the nation of Scythia to be 
 ignorant of the existence of a Deity, than to propitiate him 
 by such cruel offerings," what would have been his sentiments 
 had he been acquainted, that a numerous nation, without 
 compunction, doomed to irrevocable death, the whole of their 
 female offspring ! 
 
 5. Horrid and detestable as the sacrifices related by 
 Mr. Bryant were, they were yet the result of the most 
 noble sentiment that can animate the human mind ; although 
 under melancholy and mistaken impressions. 
 
 6. To avert calamity from the nation, to gain some 
 common blessing, was the general motive ; but among the 
 Jarejahs it originated in the prostration of every manly and 
 humane principle ; and was nourished by pride, avarice and 
 other selfish feelings of convenience. 
 
 7- Mr. Bryant does not appear to have been aware of 
 the existence of human sacrifices among the Hindus; and it is 
 melancholy to add to the list of human infirmity, by citing the 
 translation of the sanguinary chapter Kudhiradhyaya from the 
 "Kalica Purana by Mr. Blaquiere, as an evidence of this 
 barbarous rite being sanctioned by the Hindu ordinances. 
 
 8. It was not only enjoined, but in the ancient rites of 
 
 See HinJu Pantheon, p. 145, where this subject is discussed; and under Naramedha, 
 in the Index. E. M.
 
 CHAP. III. IN GUZERAT. 105 
 
 the Hindus was frequently practised, under the denomination 
 of Nermedha — the sacrifice of n Man. 
 
 9. There is at this day a numerous class of Brahmans 
 who are accused of this practice. 
 
 They are called KavMa, and are inhabitants chiefly of 
 the Kokan, or Konhan. 
 
 10. The object of their worship is 'Maha Lakshmi, to 
 whom human sacrifices are acceptable; and the more so, if 
 the victim be a Brahman learned in the Sasfras. 
 
 11. The public performance of this sacrifice, has long 
 since fallen into disuse; but a sect of the Karada Brahnans 
 are accused of eftecling, by the secret operation of poison, 
 that object which they dare not publickly avow. 
 
 12. I know several Karada Brahmans in respectable situ- 
 ations, intelligent, charitable, and humane, who would abhor 
 the commission of this detestable crime; and who, though 
 they admit the former existence, most strongly deny its present 
 practice : but the power of prejudice is sometimes stronger 
 than the completest evidence of moral conduct ; and ma'iiy 
 people, under the influence of this feeling, would decline to 
 eat of food prepared by a Brahman of this tribe, of which he 
 himself should not at the same time partake. 
 
 13. Since my return to Baroda, I have met with an 
 accountof Infanticide, which ascribes its origin to a circum- 
 stance more probable than the disappointment felt by the 
 Rajah at not finding a suitable match for his daughter, as 
 related in my preceding letter. 
 
 14. It is said that some of the early Musselman invaders 
 of the Jarejahs country, experiencing the determination with 
 
 See Note H of Chap. V. 
 
 p
 
 106 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. m. 
 
 which they defonded llicir liberties, united policy to their 
 arms ; and sou<2,lit to consolidate their interests in the country 
 by demanding the daughters of tlie Rajahs in marriage. 
 
 [5. The high spirited Jarejahs would not brook the dis- 
 grace, and pretended they did not preserve their daughters ; 
 but fearful of the consequences, and that force would be 
 resorted to in order to obtain what was refused to entreaty, 
 they in this extremity, listened to the advice of their Rajgurs; 
 and deluded by the fictitious responsibility Avhich they ac- 
 cepted, the practice of Infanticide originated, and has since 
 been confirmed. 
 
 16. In consistency with this relation is an account which 
 I have heard of one of the Rajahs of Noanagger ; whose 
 daughter was demanded in marriage by the Emperor of 
 Delhi, and which also throws some light upon the doubtful 
 point, whether a grown up daughter is ever put to death. 
 
 It appears that although much discredit would attach to 
 a Jarejah who killed his daughter after having preserved her 
 for any lime; yet that such occurrences, however unfrequent, 
 are not without precedent. It is probable that the caste, or 
 family, would resent such a deed, and refuse to eat with the 
 perpetrator. 
 
 17. In some period of the history of the Jarejahs, it is 
 said that one of the Jams was despoiled of his country by the 
 King o^ Delhi, who promised to restore it, provided Jam gave 
 him a daughter, whom he had preserved, in marriage. This 
 must have been a legitimate daughter, as Jam disdainfully 
 rejected the alliance, and transmitted his refusal through the 
 Governor of Ahmedabad; who was the medium of the proposal 
 on the part of his Sovereign.
 
 cHAP.m. IN GUZERAT. 107 
 
 18. After some time, however, given to reflection, Jam 
 was counselled by his friends to comply apparently, and to 
 depart for Delhi accompanied by his daughter:— when he 
 might evade the disgrace, save his honour, and recover his 
 country, by putting his daughter to death; and give out that 
 she died of sickness or fatigue, during the journey. The plan 
 was accordingly put into execution, and this conduct does 
 not appear to have received the disapprobation of the caste;— 
 probably it was applauded. 
 
 19. As Mr. Bryant's production is interesting and ge- 
 nerally relates to the subject of my Reports, I beg to annex it 
 to this ■" Postscript. 
 
 "> See Note I of Chap. V.
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Extracts, translated from the Correspondence betxveen Major Alex- 
 ander Walker, Sunderji Sivaji, Jarejah Jehaji, Fatteh 
 Mahomed, and others, on the Subject of I^va-sticidi. — referred 
 to in the foregoing Report. 
 
 No. 1. 
 
 From ilfrt/or Walker to Sunderji Sivaji, dated Camp at 
 Gootoo, 13th "" September, 1807- 
 
 (After ''compliments) Another indispensable article 
 
 is the relinquishment of Infanticide. This is a concession 
 to the Company : — it is necessary to ensure their regard, and 
 will render the character of Jehaji illustrious for abolishing 
 a practice which all civilized people so strongly condemn. 
 
 No. 2. 
 
 From Sunderji Sivaji to Major Walker, dated 20t/i Sep- 
 
 iember, 1807. 
 
 The state of affairs are — that having had an interview 
 
 a The dates of this correspondence are reducf d from the native, to our era ; and the 
 compliments usually frefi..cd to letters written in a country language, are omitted. In tliis
 
 CHAP. IV. HINDU INFANTICIDE. lOQ 
 
 mth Jeiia.m ''Tiiakuu, some time elapsed in making liim 
 acquainted with my n)cssage — by his answer it appeared tliat 
 the relinquishment ol luiauiicide will not compose an article 
 of the "Fil Zami iiy :-hul he will give a separate writing to 
 that effect into my hand; provided you will cause the village 
 which Babaji has taken, to be restored — then his consent 
 to the relinquishment ol' Infanticide is given. 
 
 No. 3. 
 
 From Major Walker to Sunderji Sjvaji, dated 20th Sep- 
 tember, 1807. 
 
 In respect to the Thahiir Jehaji, I am very sorry to 
 observe that the full assurances which I gave you and Bhanji 
 Mehta have been lost — I did not expect the objections 
 which have been made — and all the trouble which I have 
 taken may now prove fruitless. 
 
 The relinquishment of the custou) of Infanticide must be 
 unconditional ; it must be clear, and from the heart, and 
 
 point the usage of Hi?tdustan and of Europe are at variance: — in another, that of the 
 unmeaning nonsense of ' Your most obeiiiein humble servant,' &c. &c. they perfectly agree, 
 differing oaly in position. The adulatory strain in which natives commence their letters, 
 is, however, if possible, more contemptible, while it affords greater scope for poetical 
 flourish, than the circumscribed monotony of our epistobry itrniination. E. M. 
 
 '' Thakur, or Takur, is an honorary title, ot indistinct and indefinite application — some- 
 times given to a mere man, at others to a Hrahman, and even to a deiiv, and is sometimes 
 a proper name. In this work it generally is Li|uivalent to T/ie Chief. E. M. 
 
 •^ The Hindus have borrowed and adopted from the Mahumedans many revenue terms — 
 this is ore, and usually means being bail for the conduct of anotherj but it appears to be 
 bere used as an item in an obligatory instrument. E.M.
 
 IIU 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 wilhout any reservation. The advantages to the Rajah would 
 be niany, besides those arising from humanity, from religion, 
 and from the natural affection of parents to children. — It will 
 ensure him the friendship and favour of the Company's go- 
 vernment. 
 
 The Thakur must not expect the friendship of the Com- 
 pany if he continue this practice; and nothing will be ceded 
 on this point to induce him. It must be relinquished as the 
 onlv terms on which the Honourable Company's favour and 
 friendship can be retained — l)ut there is no objection to the 
 engagement to relinquish it being expressed in a separate 
 paper. 
 
 Since writing the above I have received your second note, 
 but its contents cause no alteration in the sentiments I have 
 above written, further than you may tell the Raja, that 1 do 
 not know how the Honourable Company can become ^Ban- 
 derry for any civil obligation of men who disregard the most 
 sacred of all obligations — that of protection to offspring. 
 
 No. 4. 
 
 From SuNDERji Sivaji to Major Walker, dated 20th Sep- 
 tember, 1807. 
 
 I related this morning the conversation I had 
 
 yesterday with the Thakur Jehaji, with which you will have 
 become acquainted. At present the Mother of the Thakur 
 with the Brethren of the Raja having assembled, they repre- 
 
 * Banderry — bomlsmen — from band; a word equivalent to our bond. E. M.
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 IN GUZEllAT. in 
 
 sented that ' the relinquisliment of female Infanticide will be 
 agreed to by us according to the conditions to which Rao 
 'SaJieh of Kittch and J. vim Saheb may agree — prior to them 
 nothing will be concluded by us. 
 
 If Major Walker should cause the village taken by 
 Babaji to be restored, it is well — otherwise he is a free agent 
 — but according to the adjustment which Rao and Jam may 
 make, not to commit Infanticide, we will agree.' 
 
 No. 5. 
 
 From Jarejali Jeiiaji to Major Walker, dated 9.\st Sep- 
 tember, 1807. 
 
 You have often urged me to adopt some course to preserve 
 my daughters; and I am convinced you look upon me as 
 your own when you desire me to do this ; but the Jarejahs 
 have from ancient times killed their daughters, and I cannot 
 first set a new example. 
 
 I am much annoyed by Mallia — if therefore you reduce 
 Mallia, and keep it subject to the Company or give it to me, 
 as well as restore HiirralUi— if you should favour me so much, 
 my present distress will be removed, and I will meet your 
 wishes in preserving my daughters. 
 
 This is my petition. 
 
 * Salieb, is an affixture of respect equivalent to Sir, Master, Lord, and extensively applied, 
 from a privaie person to any one short of a prince— perhaps, indeed, to that length. The 
 
 East India Company are sometimes called Kamfny Saheb . -"•>^1 .^ / <Vaaa-> Mr. Com- 
 pany; oftener however jt^L J C_^-*^-^ Kamfny Bchader, the Valiant Company, or 
 Kamfny Saheb Behader, the Mighty Lord Company, E. M.
 
 112 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 No. 6. 
 
 From SuNDERjiSiVAji to Major Walker, dated 22d Sep- 
 tember, I8O7. 
 
 Having arrived at Muni and had an interview 
 
 with the Rajah, I saw that no clear answer c(>i IJ be cblained, 
 Avithout threats; notwithstanding that, according to the best 
 of my abihty, I used both soothing and warm language; yet 
 I grasped the wind, and nothing but dregs remained in the 
 cup. The arrangement respecting the children in particular 
 appeared helpless. 
 
 No. 7. 
 
 From SuNDERji Sivaji to Major Walker, dated 23d Sep- 
 
 t ember, 1807. 
 
 I yesterday wrote the particulars of my interview with the 
 Thakur, and his refusal to reUnquish Infanticide. 
 
 Affairs are thus — that what 1 yesterday wrote is still the 
 language of to day— therefore favour me with an answer to 
 yesterday's and the present communication; for to wait longer 
 without effect would be discreditable; but I am subject to 
 orders.
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 113 
 
 No. 8. 
 
 From MW/or Walker to Sunderji Sivaji, dated 23d Sep- 
 tember , 1807. 
 
 Your notes of yesterday and to day are both received, and 
 understood ; I delayed to answer the first in expectation of 
 the second. I have now the pleasure to send you two letters, 
 one to the Rajah and one to his Mother — that to the Rajah 
 being delivered first, observe what effect it has ; and then if 
 you think it will prove of any use, deliver the other to his 
 Mother. 
 
 If this should induce any alteration in the Rajah's mind, 
 you will of course make the most of it — but if it do not, we 
 can only regret that our efforts should be unattended with the 
 effect we wished. 
 
 It will however be still proper to keep open the gate, so 
 that this business may be hereafter resumed ; and you may 
 therefore, with this view, suggest to the Rajah the propriety of 
 answering my letter in terms of friendship. 
 
 No. 9. 
 
 From Major Walker to the Rajah of Murvi, dated 23d Sep- 
 tember, 1807. 
 
 I have learnt with mucli dissatisfaction from the respectable 
 SuNDBRji SivAji that, notwithstanding the assurances which 
 I have given him and Bhanji Mehta, you still continue 
 
 Q
 
 114 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, iv, 
 
 to pcMsisl ill refusing to contract an engagement to relinquish 
 female Infanticide. 
 
 If the custom be a bad one, it cannot require any person's 
 e.\ample to leave it off— if it be a good one, no person's 
 example ought to be sufficient to cause ks abolishment. 
 
 But it is universally allowed to be unnatural, and against 
 your rclioion; and the objections you urge against it are 
 unbecomino- your rank and situation. The friendship and 
 favour of the Company can only be procured by leaving off 
 a practice so contrary to the usage of mankind. 
 
 I am well disposed to serve you ; but my support to you 
 must depend on yours to the cause of humanity. 
 
 On this subject, and on the adjustment of your future 
 'Jamma, hear the advice of Sunderji, to whom I have 
 communicated my sentiments. 
 
 No. 10. 
 
 From Major Walker to the Mother of Jarejah Jehaji of 
 Murvi, dated 25d September, 180?. 
 
 The army being in the neighbourhood of Murvi, 1 have 
 unavoidably learnt a number of circumstances, and I have 
 heard of your wisdom and prudence with great pleasure. 
 
 The ^Serkar is very anxious that the cruel custom of 
 female Infanticide should, by your advice and assistance, be 
 
 ' Jamma, or Jamma-banJy, is the gross fixed rental of a district, or occupation of smaller 
 extent, payable by the hndholder to Government. With natives it is common for 
 a ZeminJar to hire a district, and to be answerable to Government for the whole amount 
 tti t\t^ Jamma-banily; he recovering it from the cultivators. E. M. ' 
 
 « The Government— the head of affairs. E. M.
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 115 
 
 abolished. Do you theretbre, by every means in your power, 
 endeavour to persuade your Son to desist from this practice. 
 I hope you will labour in this affair; for it is very unnatural 
 for a mother to allow her own offspring to be put to death. 
 
 Your father and your mother have nursed and brought 
 you up — wherefore then should it hurt you to rear up your 
 daughters? — Should you not do as I request, what answer can 
 you return to your God ? 
 
 Should you fully consider it you will perfectly observe the 
 impropriety of this sad custom. 
 
 Should other castes do as the Jarejahs, how could the 
 Jarejah race exist.'* 
 
 What more can I write .^ 
 
 No. 11. 
 
 From SuNDERjiSiVAji to Major Walker, dated 2Ath Sep- 
 tember, I8O7. 
 
 Your kind letter and its two enclosures, with which you 
 favoured me, arrived in proper time — They were both deli- 
 vered — After four hours had elapsed, the Thakur came to my 
 quarters and appeared very submissive — but although I 
 pushed the point as far as possible, he never consented to 
 abandon the practice of Infanticide ; but he said thus much, 
 " That whatever Jam may conclude in this business — it 
 has also my consent. — Before that I cannot engage for any 
 thing — therefore let this subject be dropped — but the Com- 
 pany are powerful/'
 
 116 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 GHAP. PV. 
 
 No. 12. 
 
 From Major Walker to Sunderji Sivaji, dafed 24//i Scj)- 
 
 tcmbcr, 1807. 
 
 I have received jour letter, and I understand its contents, 
 but to day being ^'Jfittepady which is an unlucky day, 1 there- 
 fore am unable to write a particular answer — until tomorrow 
 1 beg you to wait — still I request you will not slacken in your 
 endeavours, until you have accomplished the point of ob- 
 taininop a renunciation of Infanticide. 
 
 This object is for the good of the Thakur Jehaji; and 
 your reputation will be increased in the opinion of Mr. 
 Di;>jCAN by gaining it. 
 
 No. 13. 
 
 From Jarejah Jehaji of Murvi, ajid his Mother, to Major 
 Walker, dated 24th September, 1807. 
 
 Your letter, Sir, I have received ; in which it is written to 
 rear up and protect our daughters — but the circumstances of 
 this case are, that from time immemorial the Jarejahs have 
 never reared their daughters, nor can it now be the case. 
 
 This is my petition : — 
 
 My silualion and circumstances are all known to you, 
 
 '' IVtttepad — an unlucky day in the HinJii Calendar ; in conisequence of which the 
 ofBcer comuiaading the Gaikaxvar troops did not come to my camp. A. W.
 
 CHAP. IT. 
 
 IN GUZERAT. 117 
 
 Sir; and I now, Sir, with folcUd arms, make my petition — 
 that ii'. Sir, jou will continue to observe the same course of 
 favour towards me as you have hitherto done, I may then 
 hope to secure my ends, and to meet the demands upon me — 
 I have agreed to a sum of Jammalxindii, even beyond my 
 actual means; and let your proleclion so extend, that I may 
 be able sidl to walk with rectitude, and be able to pay my 
 dues. 
 
 From the Mother of J euaji to Major WAZKhn, dated Camp 
 at Gootoo, 24//i September, 1807. 
 
 Your letter has been received and its contents understood. 
 You have called upon 'Koer Jehaji to rear up his daughters; 
 but it is so that for many years past none of the Jarejak tribes 
 have ever reared their female offspring. Further particulars 
 of this concern you will learn from Koer Jehaji's writing — 
 and you mu^t excuse him on this score. As Koer Jeha.ti 
 has attached himself to you, let his Jammabandy be so settled 
 that his credit will be picserved. 
 
 o 
 
 No. 14. 
 
 From Major Walker to Sunderji Sivaji, dated 25th Sep- 
 tember, I8O7. 
 
 Should any thing wear a favourable appearance I request 
 
 ' Koer, appears to be a family, or familiar, appellation, equivalent to brother, son, &c. 
 without meaning precisely either — it is here applied by a mother to her sonj but it is 
 hereafter used in apparently a ditiereiit uegree. E. M.
 
 118 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 you will let me know — the former and strong aversion to 
 renounce Infanlicide appears now to be less. 
 
 Do you on this account keep Thakur Jhhaji assured of 
 my friendship. 
 
 No. 15. 
 
 From Major Walker to Sunderji Sivaji, dated 25th Sep- 
 tember, 1807. 
 
 I have received your note, and understood its contents ; 
 but I request you will again take the trouble to explain to 
 the Bajah Jehaji my concern, at the difficulty which appears 
 to exist to persuade him, and the obduracy with which he 
 resists every argument, to relinquish the practice of female 
 Infanticide. 
 
 What can induce the Honourable Company to make such 
 efforts? and what can induce me to request from you the 
 utmost exertion of your abilities in this respect, except the 
 cause of humanity? and the desire of the Honourable Com- 
 pany to put a stop to a practice, which will redound to the 
 advantage and credit of the Rajah Jehaji ? 
 
 No. 16. 
 
 From Sunderji Sivaji to Major Walker, dated 26th Sep- 
 tember, 1807. 
 
 Your letters of the third and second days past have been 
 received ; the second at about eight o'clock at night, when the
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. iif) 
 
 Thakur was with me, who saw the ^Peon. Beftjfe I received 
 this letter 1 had been enn;ao;ed in strono; conversation with the 
 Thakur, but without eflect — the difficulty still remains — and 
 this practice will not be relinquished by the Thakur Jeiiaji. — 
 " Whatever Jam agrees to I will," — as I before reported, and 
 the same is slill dwelt upon. 
 
 You say that, should the Thakur agree to relinquish the 
 practice of Infanticide, it would be a source of advantage to 
 him^ and the cause of increase of reputation to me in the 
 opini(m of Mr. Duncan :' but, Sir, your servant has come to 
 Murvi solely on the Honourable Company's account; and in 
 whatever he may attempt, he is not that person who will not 
 exert his best ability. Other business has arrived at a point 
 of conclusion ; — but to the Infanticide relinquishment consent 
 is not procurable ; — and my further detention here is unne- 
 cessary ; — but as you say that owing to the rain, the 'Dezcnnji 
 had not arrived; but that I should receive an answer to day, 
 I accordingly await its arrival : — pray favour me with it before 
 the close of the day. 
 
 If the relinquishment of Infanticide be a question assuredly 
 to be effected by the Company, its accomplishment must be 
 effected by force, Avhich would be but advisable and proper; 
 but in. future whatever is your pleasure I am your servant, and 
 your orders, whatever they may be, will be conformed to. 
 
 '^ A feon is a man who goes on errands, and attends at hnnd to all calls of his master. 
 In other parts of India, herhara has nearly the same meaning. E. M. 
 
 ' A deivan, is a deputy or agent, or minister. Dnvanji is a respectful way of speaking 
 of himj equivalent to Mr. Deivan, as we say Mr. Alderman, &c. E. M.
 
 120 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAP. IV, 
 
 No. 17. 
 
 From Jarejah Jeiiaji, dated 2\st October, 1807. 
 
 From motives of friendship, the Honourable Compan}- are 
 urging me to preserve \x\y daughters — to this I agree, if the 
 Nowauaggur and Gondal Wallas'^ agree — if they do not pre- 
 serve them, I will not do it. 
 
 No. 18. 
 
 From Major Walker to Fatteh Mahomed, dated 2Sth Sep- 
 tember, 1807. 
 
 It is now a long time since I had the pleasure of hearing 
 from you ; it is proper that in contradiction to the past you 
 should favour me with friendly letters. 
 
 The object of my present writing to you is to disclose 
 a plan which the Honourable Company are very desirous of 
 seeing adopted, and which would, if effected through your 
 influence, redound to your credit and honour. 
 
 It is known to you that the tribe of Jarejah Bajputs, who 
 are very numerous in the country of Kutch, do not rear their 
 
 "■ Wal/a is a term rather familiar, equivalent to men, people; sometimes to feUoiv, hut 
 ■without disrespect. Europeans are frequently called by natives Topy-ivalla, luu-tmn; or 
 folks who wear hats. A groom is vulgarly called Gora-ivalla, the horse man. The word 
 may be used both in the singular and plural ; but never elegantly : see page 31. E.M.
 
 cHAP.iv. IN GUZERAT, See. IJI 
 
 female offspring ; but under the blind influence of prejudice 
 suffer their female infants to be destroyed. 
 
 This practice is no less contrary to the laws of the Gospel, 
 than it is to the precepts of the Kordn; and it is also equally 
 and fully piohibiled in ihe Sastras and ordinances of the 
 , Hindus; which the Jarcjahs ought to respect. 
 
 Then you will observe that no motive of ambition, interest 
 or advantage can prompt the Uonouiable Company to wish 
 to see a piaclice, so contrary to every law, abolished. 
 
 Their desire in this respect can arise solely from humanity, 
 and a wish to inspire the tribe of Jarejahs with that aflection 
 for their female offspring which parents ought to possess. 
 
 But what argument can be necessary to prove to you the 
 advantage and credit which will attend your co-operating in 
 this useful and humane attempt? to which you are invited 
 by every consideration of humanity and religion. 
 
 Your effectual aid and assistance in this respect, will 
 secure the respect and consideration of all persons ; and I feel 
 a confidence that you will exert your best endeavours. 
 
 Accordingly^ as his Highness Rao Saheb is the Senior of 
 all the tribes oi' Jarejahs, it is highly probable that none of this 
 tribe will hesitate to follow an example that is set them by 
 the head of the fanuly ; especially, as they do not appear 
 averse to it in other respects, and some of them have, of their 
 own will, laudably broke through the custom. 
 
 To make this universal, it requires that it should be 
 formally renounced ; and that the separate independent 
 heads of the Jarejah families should give some public docu- 
 ment testifying its abolition. 
 
 I have therefore written upon this occasion a letter to his 
 
 R
 
 122 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 Hio-hness Rao Saheb, and trust that his answer may be in 
 conformity to the above; and be productive of the very 
 desirable result of terminating the practice of Infanticide. 
 
 No. 19. 
 
 From Major Walker to Rao Saheb, Rajah of Kutch, dated 
 
 3d October, 1807. 
 
 In these parts it is represented that all is well — gratify me 
 by writing me accounts of your welfare — and in the terms of 
 friendship that subsist between you and the Honourable 
 Company. 
 
 Just now, whatever is most profitable to your interest, 
 and to the welfare of your family and race in the opinion 
 of the Honourable Company, has been Avritten to Fatteii 
 Mahomed ; and that respectable and worthy person will 
 disclose the whole to you for your consideration. 
 
 I am satisfied that you will reply conformably to the 
 wishes of the Honourable Company's Government :— and 
 friendship, from this cause, will be much increased. 
 
 No. 20. 
 
 From Fatteh Mahomed Jemadar to Major Walker, without 
 date, received 9,1st October, 1807- 
 
 (After compliments, and, as is usual, recapitulating the contents of Major 
 Walker's letter to him, which he states having received at a fortunate 
 moment, and that it afforded him much pleasure, he proceeds :) —
 
 «HAP. IV. IN GUZERAT, &c. 123 
 
 It is notorious that since tlie Avatara of Sri 
 
 Krishna, the people, (tlie Jarejahs,) who are descended 
 from the "Jadus, have, during a period of 4900 years, been 
 in the habits ot kilbnc- their daughters ;— and it has no doubt 
 reached your knowledge, that all of God's creation, even the 
 mighty Emperors of //<//(/ws^a/i. Shah Jehan, Aurungzebe, 
 and Akber, who have successively reigned in HiuJustan ; 
 those of Khorasan, and Iran ; and the Rajahs of the four 
 quarters of Hindiislan ; besides all others the conductors of 
 the ati'airs of this world, who have existed from lime to lime, 
 have always preserved friendship with this Court ; and never 
 acted in this respect (female Infanticide) unreasonably. 
 
 Even the King of the world, who is protected by God, 
 the King of ""Rum, descended from a long line of illustrious 
 ancestors who have reigned over that country from the earliest 
 time, and in whose dominions is situated ihe inestimable and 
 glorious Mecca, never once thought of putting a stop to the 
 custom which prevails among the Jarejahs of killing their 
 daughters ; but on the contrary has pres-erved friendship at 
 all times with this ^Durbar: — and merchants possessing lakhs 
 of wealth belonging to his country reside here, and people of 
 equal wealth of this country reside there — but he never once 
 uttered any thing on this subject. 
 
 But you, who follow the paths of the King, and who are 
 
 ■ Jadu, or rather Yadu, is the tribe to which Krishna belonged; hence he is called 
 Yadava. a copious account of the Avatara of Kkishna, wiih many plates, is given in 
 the Hindu Pantheon. E. M. 
 
 " The Grand Senior, as we curiously call him, is here meant. By Rum, or Room (** 1 
 the Persians and fnJians mean Rome, or Greece, or the whole Romm empire; their notions 
 of which are not very exact. Iran, and Turan, mean Persia and Turkey. E. M. 
 
 P Durbar — Court; or royal residence. £.M.
 
 124 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, i v. 
 
 ail \lnii> of the great Sirkar, the Honourable Company, 
 liavino; wriUcn nic on this subject, I have derived niucli 
 uneasiness; for il does not accord with your good character. 
 
 You should reflect, that though the authority of many 
 Kings and llajahs, the King of Rum excepted, has decayed, 
 or passed into the hands of others, still the Government of this 
 Country contains so many brothers of one heart, descended 
 from a common parent, as is not to be found in any other 
 quarter; but they have not to this day departed from the 
 habit of female Infanticide: they have however approved of 
 two good customs: — First, In this country neither biids or 
 animals are killed, goals excepted; and but few eat them — ■ 
 and secondl}'. Charitable places for ''Fakirs going and coming 
 from Mecca, and Hindus performing pilgrimages, are so 
 strongly planted that the pilgrims suffer no annoyance. 
 
 This Durbar has always maintained friendship beyond 
 bounds with the Sirkar of the Honourable Company; and 
 notwithstanding this, you have acted so unreasonably in this 
 respect, that 1 am much distressed. 
 
 God is the giver, and God is the taker away — if any one's 
 aflfairs go to ruin he must attribute his fortune to God. No 
 one has until this, day wantonly 'quarrelled with this Durbar, 
 who has not in the end suffered loss. 
 
 1 A prince, or lord. E. M. 
 
 ' Fakiri, — poverty, meekness, humility. Fakir, — a poor person, a pilgrim, a beggar. 
 E.M. 
 
 • It will be recollected that the writer, or rather sender, of this flourishing letter, is 
 ti Jemadar, or railitaiy officer, under the Rajah of Kutch, although, as said in the 232d 
 paragraph of the Report forming Chap. III. his authority was paramount in that coun- 
 try. The Rojafii of Kutch are known to adopt a similar style, and to have long had very 
 haughty notions of their prowess. Mr. Wilford in Vol. IX. of the /tsiatic Researches,
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT, 8cc. 125 
 
 This Durbar wislies no one ill, nor has ever wantonly quar- 
 relled with any one. Every thing that may happen is from God. 
 — I bow obedient. — Do not again address me on this subject. 
 
 REMARKS. 
 
 In the 234lh paragraph of his Report, whence reference is 
 made to the preceding No. of this chapter, Colonel' Walker 
 remarks that the above defence of Infanticide was composed 
 and written by a Brahman, in the name of a Mahomedan, 
 whose several religions equally inculcate an abhorrence against 
 such murders. 
 
 A Brahman writer, employed by a Mahomedan is not 
 usual, as is the converse, in political correspondences; on 
 which subject I find, among my memoranda, and beg to offer, 
 the following remarks — not, indeed, confined precisely to that 
 point, but extended to rather a miscellaneous range. 
 
 It is a curious fact, that a great portion of liie political 
 
 has the following passage applicable to this topic: — ' Tiie Riijus of Cach'ha' (as this 
 learned genilemin classically writes the name that in this work is generally spelled Kutch) 
 ' boast of their independence; and pretend that, since tlie beginning of the world, they 
 have never been conquered, and that tliey once ruled all over Gujja-raiht (GuztratJ. 
 They have forgot the conquest of their country by Menander, which is well atti sied; for 
 unquestionable \estiges of it remaint-d in the second century, such as temples, altars, 
 forlitied camps, and very large wells of masonry, with many coins of Menander, and 
 Apollodotus; and these monuments were found as far south as Baroach.' Veriflus, 
 pp. 24. 27. E.M. 
 
 ' This officer having been promoted subsequent to the correspondence comprised in 
 this chapter, is, with some apparent incongruity perhaps, designated by dilfercut prefix! ures 
 of rank. E.M.
 
 I2t> 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 correspondence in India is carried on in a language foreign to 
 both parlies, and of wliich bulli are ignorant. The intro- 
 duclion of llie Fenian language so generally into the political 
 correspondence of India, is ot course to be ascribed to the 
 conquests ot" the Ma/iomedans ; and its retention, to the con- 
 venience found to arise in employing them on matters of 
 business ; and farther perhaps in having a sort of common 
 language, if it can be so called, in a country where dialects, 
 and independent states, unwilling to adopt each other s tongue, 
 are so numerous. 
 
 Between the Muhomedan governments of Delhi, OudCf 
 Arcot, Hyderabad, Sec. and the English, all correspondence is, 
 of course, carried on in Persian, as it is likewise between us 
 and the Foona durbar; although no meuiber of that govern- 
 ment, and very i'ew of its ministers (I know not of one) or its 
 subjects, understand a word of the language : treaties of 
 peace, alliance, or commerce, are also exchanged in Fersian 
 and other languages. In this point the English possess a great 
 advantage in having servants of their own nation competent 
 to transact every description of business, with any power or 
 person of India, without the intervention of a native. 
 
 Individuals of high rank or station of all three descriptions, 
 English, Mahomedan, and Hindu, are in the habit of impressing 
 their dispatches and official letters (impressing rather a waxen 
 apj)endage similar to the great seal of England) with enor- 
 mous signets; containing in Fersian characters the name, 
 rank and titles, of the addressing party : the titles bestowed 
 by the King, (or Great Moghul.J Impressions of many of 
 these seals of state have fallen into my possession. 
 
 Among other subjects of like value, 1 am fortunate enough 
 
 /
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 127 
 
 to possess an unopened letter, wrillcn b_y llie late Great 
 Mogliul JLc sLii Shah AUiim, to a personage of high consi- 
 deration, with his signet unbroken. Any virtuoso, desirous 
 (as all such must surely be) of enriching his cabinet with so 
 great a curiosity, may be accommodated with it on reasonable 
 terms. 
 
 To return, however, for a while to the subjects of Indian 
 correspondence, and the influence of Mahomcdan example on 
 the natives of that country, I have to remark, on the former, 
 that many refinenients and niceties are introduced into it, 
 unknown in other countries. Between princes and grandees 
 the letter itself is finely written on paper exactly suited to the 
 relative rank of the parties, more especially of the one ad- 
 dressed. To the King, and to persons of the first rank, the 
 paper is of a gold ground, spangled with flowers, and of 
 a very beautiful texture; to tliose of inferior rank there are 
 different descriptions of paper and style, minutely attended to 
 by those entrusted with this branch of etiquette: it is no 
 ofi'ence to exceed, unless in an unreasonable and evident 
 degree, in the article of paper, &c.; but care must be taken 
 not to fall short of what is due on that point. The letter is 
 folded up in a long narrow form — one inch by six periiaps — 
 the ends tucked in, in a peculiar manner, so as not to admit 
 of being developed ; the exterior end of the paper is pasted 
 down, through its whole breadth (or what is the same thing 
 along tlie whole lengdi of the letter, the paper being seldom 
 wider than six or sc-ven inches) instead of being sealed, like 
 our letters, in the middle only. The titles of the addressed 
 person, preceded by a complimentary flourish, are super- 
 scribed; and sometimes also the name of the writer, and the
 
 ,,j5 HINDL' INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 cUite. The writer's signet, usually a seal ring, containifig his 
 name, and a brief or prineipal title, is placed over the pasting 
 in the middle, where our seals generally are; this is not done 
 in wax, but in ink; the inscription cut in the seal receiving 
 no ink, leaves no impression, but appears in white letters. 
 
 'I'he letter is now placed in a loose bag of that elegant 
 manufacture called Kamklidb (vulgaily kincubj which is tied 
 up by a small silk and gold cord, run through, aid having 
 appended to it, the state, or great seal of the addressing parly. 
 Some of these, such as the King's, Dowlat Rao Simdka's, 
 Lord CoRNWALT.is's, Lord Welleslev's, the Gaikaiiai's 
 (all of which I think I have) and others, are four or five 
 inches in diameter. Others of less exalted rank, of which 
 1 have some, have them of more modest dimensions. 
 
 This Kamkliclb bag containing the letter is put into another 
 of the finest muslin; into which is also put a small slip of 
 paper with the name, titles, &c. of the addressed person, 
 similar to the superscription of the letter. This latier bag is 
 loosely tied, having the seal dangling outside, being too large 
 to go into the bag. 
 
 The Kamkhab is of various qualities, according to the rank, 
 more especially, of the addressed party — some is entirely of 
 gold thread, other of gold embroidered flowers, on a blue, 
 rc(\, or green silk ground — and the paper, 1 might have said, 
 is also ornamented with gold or silver flowers, stars, or merely 
 dusted or spangled. The entire packet or dispatch is called 
 Kharituh; and I have 1 think specimens of each sort, quite 
 complete, with bags, seals, &c. and some with letters even, as 
 originally dispatched by and to the greatest potentates of 
 India; nay, some of them unopened: — change of circum-
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 129 
 
 stances having, in the interim, rendered it poUtically inex- 
 pedient to dehver them. 
 
 In developing the dispatch, a hole is usually ripped in the 
 Kamkhab bag, and the letter is extracted. The bag may, among 
 those " with saving knowledge blest," do again — a species of 
 economy that the magnificent establishments under Bengal 
 may perhaps smile at ; but which I have known attended to, 
 where thrift is more necessary. In some of the offices for 
 country correspondence, a monthly allowance is made ibr 
 furnishing stationary, including wax, kaiutahs, &c. 
 
 The English Government's embassadors, or residents as 
 they are denominated, at the different courts of India, general 
 officers commanding armies at stations or in the field, and 
 some others of high rank, adopt the above style. The letters 
 from his Majesty or the Court of Directors, addressed to the 
 Princes of India are usually written in English; sometimes 
 very finely on vellum, and illuminated. One from his present 
 Majesty, written in 1798 to his Highness Bajy Rao, the 
 Peishwa, or head of the Mahratta empire, was in this style, 
 handsomely ornamented on the outside. It was enclosed in 
 a plain mahogany box, out of which it was taken before 
 presentation. It was not addressed conformably to Eastern 
 etiquette; but that was of little moment, as it was not under- 
 stood. No translation into any country language accompanied 
 the letter ; nor, by some omission, was any copy sent to the 
 Bombay Government; in consequence of which the Pesliua 
 and his ministers were, I know, some time before they could 
 gain a knowledge of its contents ; and in the end perhaps, for 
 they did not choose to apply to any of our leimtion, but 
 imperfectly.
 
 ,30 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 This lellei- was in reply to one that my much respected 
 friend Sir Charles Malet, many years our Ambassador at 
 the Pooiia durbar, brought from the present Peshwa ; and 
 1 had the honour of proceeding to his Highness's court, and 
 dcliverins: his Majesty's answer. Presents, as is usual, had 
 been sent with the letter from Poojia, and some were looked 
 for in return. None, however, were sent; and a deal of 
 negociation and arrangement was found necessary, not per- 
 haps wholly in consequence of this omission, to induce the 
 Peshwa to receive the honour done him by his Majesty in a 
 proper manner: — and after all he deviated in several parti- 
 culars that the silly etiquette of Eastern courts deem important, 
 from the promised arrangement. 
 
 At the time I am speaking of, we had no subsidiary force 
 in the Mahratta country, and no English gentlemen went to 
 Poona but on an occasional visit to their friends at the 
 Residency ; and for these it was necessary to obtain passports 
 from the Poona durhar. It was so likewise with the persons 
 proceeding on this occasion with his Majesty's letter. The 
 reader may perhaps be not displeased at seeing the nature of 
 the passport, of which here follows a translation from the 
 Mahratta original. 
 
 Translation of a Pass from Baji Rao Raghunatii Muku 
 
 Pardiian. 
 
 " To all 'Komavisdars, "Chokydars, Travellers, "^ Mokadams, Sec. 
 
 • I do not know this word. 
 
 " A Chokydar is the commander of a Clioly, or watcb, or guardhouse. 
 " A MokaJam is the head man of a village, or town, or retinue, or persons of various 
 sorts. E. M.
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. J3j 
 
 of all towns and villages. Dated l6tli of llejeb, of the 
 Beftanj year, 1200, or the 14th December, 1799. 
 
 A '^Sa-dar from the Honourable Mr. Duncan, Governor 
 of Bombay, is coming with a letter from his Majesty the King 
 of England to Poojia. He has Aviih him one company cont 
 sisting of about seventy-five Sepoys, a Palhj and bag-a-e. 
 You are accordingly ordered not to offer him any hinderan'ce 
 on any account, but to station guards and sentries wherever 
 he shall take uj) his abode." 
 
 On this pleasant journey I was honoured with the company 
 of my gallant and valued friends Marshal Sir William 
 Beresford, and his brother Lord George Beresford • 
 who not expecting a long residence in India took this oppor-' 
 tunity of visiting a native court; and were gratified at beino- 
 presented to his Highness the Feshwa in full durbar, and also 
 at the court of Dowlat Rao Sindea, who was then with 
 his army in the neighbourhood of Foona. Not only to the 
 presence of mere Sovereigns and semi-divine Bralmans had 
 we the good fortune to be admitted ; we visited an hereditary 
 hving Deity ! and could not fail of being amused and inte- 
 rested, how much soever we may be forced to regret its 
 existence, by such an instance of priestcraft and superstition. 
 Of this visit I furnished a particular detail to the Asiatic 
 Society, and it is published in the seventh volume of their 
 Transactions. I will not finally quit the subject without 
 expressing the great increase of enjoyment we derived in our 
 journey from the unremitting attentions and valued society of 
 
 ' A military officer. E. M.
 
 I3« HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 my niucli respected friend General William Palmer, then 
 our unihassador at the Mahratta durbar. To see him, was 
 indeed, my chief object in proceeding to Poona ; that court 
 and city offering but little novelty to me. 
 
 Concluding the subject of Indian correspondence, it may 
 be remarked that illuminating letters from our Kings to 
 Eastern Monarchs is of old date. James 1. sent one to the 
 King of Persia early in the seventeenth century, as appears in 
 Walpole's Anecdotes of Painters in England, \'o\. III. p. l60. 
 4to Ed. whence the following article is extracted : — 
 
 " Among the accounts of the Lord Harrington is this 
 entry : 
 
 ' Paid to Edward Norgate' (a miniature painter) ' by 
 warrant from the council, April 24, l6l3, for his paynes taken 
 to write and lymne in gold and colours certain letters written 
 from his Majesty to the king of Persia, the sum of ten 
 pounds.' 
 
 " These letters," Lord Or ford remarks, " were undoubt- 
 edly in answer to those brought by that singular adventurer 
 Sir Antony Shirley, embassador from the Sophy to his 
 own Sovereign." 
 
 Thus much I have taken the liberty of offering on the 
 subject of Indian correspondence ; and shall touch for a 
 moment on the other alluded to some pages earlier in this 
 note, on the influence of Mahomedan example on the natives 
 of that country. On this latter point 1 shall in this place 
 confine my notice to one trifling example, which is the dif- 
 ferent style of dress that of late years has been thought 
 decorous at the Poona durbar. A very few years ago, not 
 twenty, you might have seen courtiers, chiefly however.
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. iss 
 
 soldiers, come into the presence of the Fenhwa and his mi- 
 nisters, without any clothing save a turhan and a pair of short 
 breeches reaching only half way to the knee ; and these, 
 officers of such rank and respectabihty as rendered it proper 
 for the Pes/twa and all the Court to rise at the annunciation 
 by the 'gold stick in wailing, of the visitor's name and titles. 
 About the year 1797, the Moghiil army of Hyderabad, among 
 other immense armies, was encamped in the neighbourhood 
 of Poona; its commander, Azim al Omra, the prime minister 
 of the Hyderabad governinent, chusing to be present to fish in 
 the troubled element oi' Poona politics : and as the Mahomcdans 
 are scrupulously attentive to all the decorums and niceties 
 and elegancies of dress, the contrast, when these trim per- 
 fumed coxcombs came to the Poona durbar to seat themselves 
 
 ' It is probable that llie refinement of gold stick, adopted in the English court, was 
 borrowed from the East. Most men of exalted rank in India, Hindu, Mahomedan, or 
 English, retain this description of attendant ; mostly however bearing a silver stick, but 
 having the common name of Choabdtr, or staff-bearer. The choab, or baton, is about five 
 feel long, and as thick at the upper end, where is a sort of head, as one's wrist, or as one 
 of our constable's staves. The duty of the Choabdar is to attend the person of his lord, to 
 receive and carry messages, which they do with unequalled grace and elegance j and to 
 receive and announce visitors. In doing this they proclaim his name and titles with 
 a degree of pomposity, truly ^im/;c; dwelling with open mouth very audibly on some of 
 the most sounding and emphatic syllables, in a way that appears to strangers almost 
 ludicrous. In public, princes and persons of very high rank have several choabdars in 
 attendance, who bawl out the title of the grandee, very ostentatiously; adding somelimes 
 an epithet expressive of his virtues, qualifications, or achievements. 1l\\c C/ioabJctrs dxe%s 
 very elegantly, in large flowing robes, and are certainly a refined appendage to a royal or 
 noble establishment. Persons of inferior rank, who do not choose to go to the expense or 
 show of a Choabdar, have a second rate sort of staff- bearer, called a Soiitabardar , who bears 
 a silver baton, like our constable's shorter staves, about two feet long, sometimes crooked 
 at one end. E. M. 
 
 -*^
 
 134 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 beside their shirtless, unshorn neighbours, was very ridiculous. 
 And wiien these semi-nudes first attended the levee of Azim 
 al OiMRA, the officers in waiting would scarcely admit them, 
 in biijT, if wc may apply that term ; and this was at length 
 found to be uncomfortable, and the Mahrattas by degrees 
 became less distinguished by this paucity of clothing, and the 
 Poona durbar is now attended by well dressed persons only. 
 
 The Peshwa, however, and the very great men among the 
 Mahrattas, such as Dowlat Rao Sindea, &c. are always in 
 public magnificently dressed, with a profusion of diamonds, 
 emeralds, pearls, &c. of immense value. Nanna Fur- 
 NAVEESE was remarkable for a peculiarly elegant neatness 
 in dress, without ornaments ; save, perhaps, one splendid 
 diamond rino-. 
 
 In Daniel's fine painting of the Poona durbar, done for 
 Sir Charles Malet, not only is the portrait and character 
 of each leading personage preserved, but the dress and orna- 
 ments are also accurate. I have often seen the Peshwa and 
 Nanna in the very ornaments and apartment there portrayed; 
 and the utensils for atr, <^c. on the carpet are old acquaint- 
 ances. This painting has been finely engraved, and is 
 published by Cribb in Holborn. 
 
 I was once amused at the method in which a very 
 soldierly, stately looking personage received the atr (or otter 
 as it is called in England) on a ceremonious visit in camp. 
 He attended Parasu Rama Bao (usually called Purseram 
 Bhow) the famous Brahman Mahratta General, with whose 
 army I served in the campaigns of 1791-92, against Tippoo, 
 on a visit to our lamented commander Colonel Frederick.
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 135 
 
 The person in question was liabited as before described — his 
 head and loins merely covered ; and as 
 
 " He had ne'er a hand idle, 
 " For one held his sword, and the other" — no " bridle," 
 
 but his shield, I was curious to see how he would, in this lack 
 of garment, or shawl, or hands, receive the atr — he held forth 
 his shield, and receiving it thereon, carried it to his nose 
 with great solemnity. I have noticed this, among other 
 points relating to the Mahratfas, in my Narrative of the Ope- 
 rations of those Campaigns, p. 376', to which the reader may, 
 if he think fit, refer. 
 
 Having noticed the Peshzaas dress, jewels, &c. I will 
 conclude this miscellaneous, but I hope not tiresome item of 
 Remarks, with an anecdote touching his family jewels, that 
 were so long in the hands of the E/iglish. 
 
 When 'Raghuva, commonly called Ragoba, or Raga- 
 BOY, father of the present Peshwa, was forced by the just 
 indignation of his countrymen about 1773, to flee from Poonah, 
 he brought away what valuables he could, and among them 
 his family jewels. Seeking refuge in Bombay, that govern- 
 ment unwisely espoused his cause ; which however they were 
 unable to uphold ; but I shall not touch on the political, mi- 
 litary, or moral errors incident to their injudicious interference. 
 Straitened for cash, Raghuva deposited some of his jewels 
 with the Bombay government, as security on a certain occa- 
 sion, for about, if I recollect right, six lak'hs of rupees, or 
 70,000/. and never having been able to redeem them, they 
 
 " The probable origin of this name, which is very common among Hindus of different 
 tribes, is noticed in page 5. E. M.
 
 ,36 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 remained many years in ihe Bombojf treasury; and were, by 
 orders from home, at length sent to England. Not being of 
 much use in this country, they were, after some years, sent to 
 Calcutta, where they remained for some more years unappro- 
 priated. 
 
 When the vicissitudes of Mahratta politics had brought 
 Raghuva's family from their lengthened imprisonment in 
 Junir, and placed Baajy Rao in the post illegally sought by 
 his father, of PesJma, the first officer of the state, (which is 
 the meaning of the word, and we must not call a Bi^ahman by 
 the title of King) the family jewels were well remembered ; 
 and after waiting a reasonable time in view to ascertain the 
 stability of the reigning family, it was determined, by that 
 consummate and most fortunate statesman. Marquis Wel- 
 LESLEY, to return the jewels in the shape of a present, on 
 some occasion when such an act of munificence might afford 
 an eligible degree of eclat. 
 
 After having been put up, and put down, and put up in 
 various modes, Baaji Rao seemed fixed in his seat; to which, 
 although his father was not, he undoubtedly was the rightful 
 claimant; and the occasion alluded to was thought to offer, 
 when my good friend General Palmer, with a suite from 
 Bengal, succeeded the diplomatic establishment, that till then 
 had been filled by Bombai/ servants. 
 
 The jewels were accordingly sent under the charge of my 
 old, eccentric, but worthy friend. Captain Donald Michie, 
 who to the great regret of a large circle of friends was killed 
 in Egypt. His party joined General Palmer's on the march 
 from Bengal, and they came to Poonah together. 
 
 On the day when his highness the Peshwa should return
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 187 
 
 ihc Ceneial's visit of presentation, it was determined to dis- 
 play and return to him the splendid regalia of his fathers. 
 
 Previously to which, however, it was thought proper to 
 brush tiiem up a liltle, and arrange them, and so forth; and 
 in doing this, the well-secured teak wood case was found all 
 right — clamps fast, seals unbroken, &c. &c. but on opening 
 it, instead of being dazzled by the blaze of diamonds, and 
 emeralds, and rubies, and carbuncles, and what not, how were 
 the party astonished at seeing nothing but clods, dirt, and 
 disgusting filth ! 
 
 This would formerly have passed for a miracle; but as in 
 these sceptical times, the Government of India might have 
 demurred at such a mode of accounting for the disappearance 
 of the jewels, the parties concerned were induced to seek a 
 little farther for an explanation of Avhat had excited their just 
 amazement. 
 
 They had not far to seek ; for one of them poking with his 
 sword among the dirty mass in the case, thought he saw some- 
 thing heterogeneous; which on being drawn forth, and rubbed 
 and cleaned, proved to be a diamond' — searching farther, 
 others were discovered; and so on, until by rubbing, and 
 washing, and sifting, every gem was recovered. 
 
 The cause of this was easily seen. The chest into which 
 the jewels had been packed in England was of deal — this had, 
 at Calcutta, been put into one of teak; and although the latter 
 appeared well and closely put together, those destructive in- 
 sects, the white ants, had insinuated themselves throu&h the 
 joinings, and got at the deal box, which, with such of its con- 
 tents as were edible, they had devoured; leaving on the exte- 
 
 T
 
 138 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 rior teak case no appearance of their presence. Wliite anls 
 are especially atlracted by fir wood, and ablior teak. In many 
 parts of India, a deal box placed on the ground at night, 
 would be devoured by the morning. They abound most in a 
 dry argillaceous soil, impregnated with iron. They commence 
 their operations, by incrusting their destined object with a 
 thin covering of earth, which they moisten by their own 
 secreiions: this is laid over, but not exactly on, the surface, 
 for between that and the crust there is room for the ants to 
 move to and fro, to extend the cover under which they intend 
 to act. This covering is very thin; thrice the thickness of a 
 wafer perhaps, and is held to its object by connecting lines of 
 earth, which form roads, and between which the ants pass 
 under cover of the crust to work and eat. The crust Avhen 
 put on is moist, but quickly dries, and falls off by a very 
 slight touch, discovering hosts of these destructive workmen; 
 who eat through and through whatever they attack, honey- 
 combing it in such a manner as to leave barely sufficient to 
 support their incrustation: so that a kick, or stroke with a 
 stick, would pass through an apparent post half a foot thick, 
 and tumble the whole to the ground. In Calcutta they have, 
 been known to work their concealed way to the cieling of a 
 room, which when sufficiently eaten, has given the first indi- 
 cation of the enemy, by falling altogether on the floor. 
 
 To conclude my story, I have only to add, that among the 
 contents of the teak case were found all the jewels, although 
 mingled together in a curious manner. Jewellers were sent 
 for from the city to re-string and furbish them up; and as 
 some who knew the arrangement of the strings, and form of
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 139 
 
 the combined ornaments, were slill in Poona, every thing was 
 soon restored, little or nothing the worse for the intrusion 
 above described. 
 
 Those who recollect the impetuosity of our deceased friend 
 Donald Michie, may guess his astonishment at seeing his 
 charge metamorphosed from gems to filth — so unaccountable, 
 at the first blush, to him, who had always chained the case to 
 his tent post, and scarcely ever ventured it out of his sight. 
 E. M. 
 
 No. 21. 
 
 From Major Walker to Fatteh Mahomed, dated 9th 
 
 January 1808. 
 
 The Honourable Company's government impressed with 
 horror at the inhuman practice of female Infanticide in exist- 
 ence among the Jarejah tribe, was induced to take measures 
 to put a stop to it. 
 
 The designs of great men are always in concordance with 
 the secret will of the Divinity; and that secret assistance of 
 the Omnipotent, which (praise to his name!) always attends 
 the victorious standards of the army of the Honourable Com- 
 pany, has, in this instance, in a short period crowned the 
 wishes of their government with success; and extended and 
 confirmed their reputation for humanity. 
 
 The fame of the great character which you bear in the 
 country of Kidch for humanity, and your love of justice, has 
 not remained a secret to me. Do you, my friend, put a stop
 
 140 HINDU INFANTICIDE ch^p. iv. 
 
 to the custom of Infanticide in Kutch, and you Avill perpetuate 
 that name by an act which wiJl ever be remembered wiili de- 
 lii^ht; and be assured, that the reward of so good an action 
 will await you in the other world. I am fully satisfied, that 
 you will exert your utmost influence lo do away this horrid 
 practice, and thereby entitle yourself to the gratitude of your 
 fellow mortals, and the most perfect bliss in the next world: — 
 for this the Almighty has bestowed on you the power to do. 
 
 I have heard that all the Jarejahs who have become con- 
 verts to lalammn have renounced this practice: — true it is, 
 that it is contrary to the dictates of Mahomed, and to the 
 relic-ion of Jesus Christ, as well as to the tenets of the Pu- 
 ranas and Sastras of the Hindus: — indeed it is, according to 
 all these, the most heinous crime and sin. 
 
 I feel a strong desire to write you much at length on this 
 subject; but to the wise, a hint is enough. 
 
 My friendship requires me to desire you always to write 
 me accounts of your welfare, and of the advancement you may 
 make in tlie attainment of the object of my present letter. 
 
 No. 22. 
 
 From Fatteh Mahomed to Major Walker, without date. 
 Translated \3th February, 1808. 
 
 Your other letter is expressive of the grief of the 
 
 Honourable Company on account of the horrid practice of 
 female Infanticide among the Jarejahs; and stating that you 
 would derive much pleasure from the abolition of this custom,
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT, «cc. 141 
 
 which you have urged on account of the friendship that sub- 
 sists between this <S/>A:fl;- and the Conipan}'; and supported by 
 several arguments well composed; from the perusal of all 
 which, I have derived much pleasure. 
 
 The reputation of your government and of mine are now 
 long established; and this is known lo the whole world; and, 
 Cod be praised! it will daily increase. — Previous to this, I 
 Avrote you on the subject of female Infanticide; and from that 
 you nuist have learned every thing: — what can I now say on 
 this subject? — for this custom has prevailed for 30i)0 years, 
 since the incarnation of Krishna — and thus it has been, and 
 is now, practised. ■ 
 
 This is not a practice confined to a few, that it can be dis- 
 pensed with. Every one also who wishes to nourish his 
 daughter, is at full liberty — and he who wishes to kill them at 
 tlu'ir birih, has full powers so to do. — In this world, none of 
 the Kings of the seven ''countries occujjying its tour quarters, 
 have ever written on this subject — but on the contrary, have 
 always preserved the connections of friendship — and this go- 
 vernment has, with these Kings and rulers, always maintained 
 amity; which I also preserve: and it is not fit with true friends, 
 such as we are, constantly on this subject, to create any ground 
 of uneasiness. 
 
 ^ The term here translated the sc-vcn countries, is I imagine ^^«Jjj I CXi^, meaning 
 rather the sezren cJimata, into which the Ma/iofueiIa?i geographers have dividi-d the eaith. 
 The term is meant to include the whole world, and kings sometimes hyperbolically assume 
 
 the title of king of the seven climates. Htfi Kis^zL'er j ^ji^'.JS^JiJi has the same mean- 
 ing and allusion a* heft aklim; and the sovereignty of ihe world is sometimes assumed 
 under that iiile. The sea, as well as the planets and the earthy is aiSu subjected to a septe- 
 nary arrangement. £. M.
 
 ,45 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, iv. 
 
 It is the decree of Heaven — God, the Merciful, the King 
 of the two worlds, be praised! every one is pleased with his 
 own faith. — On this account — and as the Jarejahs are the re- 
 lations and brothers of Maiia Rao Saheb, and I am an 
 adherent of his Durbar, it is not proper for me to say any 
 thing on the subject to the Jarejahs: and it would not have 
 effect — nor ever Avill. 
 
 Therefore, this business excepted, I beg you will write me 
 on any other; that 1 may from performing it, shew to you my 
 regard; from which we will derive mutual advantages; and 
 to say more than this to a person of your wisdom, would be 
 as foolish as to teach knowledge to Lukman/ 
 
 No. 23. 
 
 Communication from Jarejah Dadaji, Chief of Raj-kut ; who 
 
 states. 
 
 That many of the Jarejahs of Kutch preserve their daugh- 
 ters; and that previous to the birth of a child, the father if he 
 wishes to preserve his daughter signifies such a wish, and his 
 will is invariably obeyed. If the mother wishes, and the 
 father is averse to preserve his daughter, it is killed. Excep- 
 tions to this take place now and then; when the mother has 
 great influence over the father. 
 
 When the daughters are killed, they are almost invariably 
 
 /^LfXj a person very famous, among Mahomedans, for wisdom — he is by some 
 supposed to be Esop the fabulist. E. M.
 
 CHAP. IV. IN GUZERAT. 143 
 
 put to death immediately after their birth. On the birth of 
 a daughter, the mothers seldom apprise the father, but put it 
 to death at once. 
 
 Daughters Avhen put to death, are always buried in the 
 state in which they were born; without undergoing any puri- 
 fication, or being wrapped in clothes. 
 
 D ADA J I has a daughter alive. He states, however, that 
 he expressed a wish to preserve it eventually, previous to its 
 birth. 
 
 Some Jarejaks preserve their daughters t])at may be born 
 within the space of six months after the death of a chief — 
 though this is little observed, it is still reckoned proper — but 
 he says the avarice, or other passions, of the parents, make 
 them disregard this practice. 
 
 Dadaji says there is no uniform mode of killing the in- 
 fants. — Sometimes they terminate their short life by opium, 
 sometimes by placing the navel string on their mouth and 
 suffocating them. Dadaji, on being interrogated as to any 
 other mode, expressively said, " what difficulty is there in 
 blasting a flower?" 
 
 Dadaji observes, that there is no impropriety in Jarejaks 
 preserving their daughters. — Sometimes the mothers, if there 
 be no female attendants, kill their infants themselves; but in 
 general, women of station never perform tliis unnatural 
 office. 
 
 Dadaji, in allusion to this subject, and as descriptive of 
 the motives for Infanticide, states, that in Kattawar and Hal- 
 Idr, the Rubaries, or goat herds, allow their male kids to die 
 when there are many of them brought forth; — and the Churons 
 follow the same practice with their male buffaloes: both being
 
 ,44 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 reckoned unproductive in a counlry where little flesh is con- 
 sumed: — the only profit arising from these classes of animals 
 bcino- from their milk. 
 
 In regard to the origin of the custom of Infanticide, Ja- 
 rvja/t Dadaji related the story of the Rajah and his beautiful 
 dauohlcr, as before given — but although he did not appear 
 to put much confidence in the truth of this history, Dadaji 
 could give me no other account of the origin of that practice. 
 He says, that his race at one time occupied a country on the 
 other side of Sind ; and that being suddenly surrounded with 
 Mahomednns, they were necessitated to kill their daughters, 
 not being able to provide them with husbands; and that the 
 custom, which had its origin in a desire to preserve their caste, 
 has been maintained in consequence of its favouring the ava- 
 ricious feelings of some; but in general without any motive at 
 all, farther than that of following a custom of the tribe, 
 
 Dadaji farther states Persia to be the country which tra- 
 dition assigns the Jarejahs as their original residence; and that 
 the word Jam is derived from "Jams hid — the name of a 
 famous Persian monarch. 
 
 '' The idea that the Jarejahs are descended from Pcniuns, seems to have gained some 
 ground. The miUtary pride of this class would naturally lead them to claim their descent 
 from the most illustrious personage, and we accordingly find them tracing their line to 
 Jamshid. This ancient king of Persia, called indifferently Jam or Jamshid, <_X>jijv.^2!fc, 
 is often confoiinded with Bacchus, Solomon, and Alexandhrj so vague is the histo- 
 rical knowledge of Ma/miudans. He is the subject of much fable, and of very frequent 
 allusion by poets and other writers. Almost the whole circle of the arts and sciences are 
 attributed to him, or to Pythagoras, who they make his prime minister. The cup of 
 Jamshid, called Jam i Jam, discovered, filled with the elixir of immortality, when digging 
 for the foundations of Persepolh, is more famous in the East, than even the cup of Nestor, 
 among the Greeks; furnishing the poets with numberless allegories, and allusions to
 
 CHAP. !▼. IN GIJZERAT, &c. 145 
 
 SuNDERji SiVAji, referring to the above, states that all 
 the Jarejahs in Kutch kill their daughters; but he is not 
 acquainted with the particular mode iii which they do it. 
 Others have reported that they place the navel string on their 
 mouth, or give them opium. 
 
 He thinks that it is not customary to report the birth and 
 death of a daughter to the father. 
 
 The Jarejahs of Kutch marry into all the Rojptit families 
 of Guzerat, of Thur," and Pankur. He states that they never 
 marry their slaves ; and that when they keep them as llackelas, 
 or mistresses, they allow them a separate house, even though 
 the Jarejahs be not married. 
 
 Sunder J I's Mimshi,' who is a native of Smd, states that 
 in that country the custom of female Infanticide has been 
 relinquished by all except a tribe of Mahojnedans, named 
 Kalora. This is not a very numerous tribe. The Sovereigns 
 of Kutch formerly belonged to it. A. W. 
 
 •wine, the philosopher's stone, divination, enchantment, &c. See Wilkins's edition of 
 Richardson's Persian Dictionary, art. cAAiiK^.^*, K. JVI. 
 
 ' I am no't quite sure how the names of these places, or tribes, ought to be written • 
 the MS. not being very clear. Perhaps Thir and Pankir: the former nnme occurs in 
 a note in page 25. E. M. 
 
 f A writer, or secretary ; especially a Persian one. E. M.
 
 140 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 No. 24. 
 
 List of Jarejahs, including Byaud, (or brethren^ not spe- 
 cifically mentioned, who have renounced Infanticide. 
 
 Names. Taluks, or villages. 
 
 Jarejah Hotiji, Kotara Sang7ii. 
 
 .... DosAji, Mallia. 
 
 Koer Sataji, Ditto. 
 
 Jarejah JiAJi, Murvi. 
 
 .... Ranmalji, .... Rajkut. 
 
 Koer Lakmaji, Ditto. 
 
 JamJessaji, Noa7iagar, or Nowanagher. 
 
 Jarejah Ramalji, by the 
 
 agency of Koer Veraji, Sirdhar. 
 
 .... Devaji, GondaL 
 
 Koer Nathuji, Ditto. 
 
 Jarejah Bopat Sing, . . . Dherole. 
 
 . . . HoTiji, Kersura. 
 
 . . . Salaji, Jalliti. 
 
 . . . Khengarji, . . . Harmatia. 
 
 . . . JiAji, Kotori. 
 
 . . . Ramsingji, . . . Ajnba. 
 
 . . . KiMAji, Lodeka. 
 
 . . . Dewaji, Pall. 
 
 ... Mo R J I, Gauridher. 
 
 . . . Dos a J I, Kotaria. 
 
 . . . Khanji, Wadali.
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 IN GUZERAT. 
 
 147 
 
 Names. Taluks, or villages. 
 
 Jarejah Tezmalji, .... Virwa. 
 
 . . Khanji, Gadlca. 
 
 . Bhanji, Ditto. 
 
 . . Raising, Shapur. 
 
 . . Raoji, Kang'siuli. 
 
 . Hadoji, Ditto. 
 
 . . FuLji, Drapa. 
 
 . Saliyalji, .... Ditto. 
 
 . Raibji, Ditto. 
 
 . Ramsingji, . . . Ditto. 
 . Jiji Rasonji, . . Ditto. 
 
 . Mairuji, Rajpura. 
 
 Koer Usaji, . . Ditto. 
 
 Jarejah Banaji, Barwa. 
 
 . . Samatji, ..... Mengni. 
 
 . . FuLLAji, Sisang. 
 
 . . SujAji, Ditto. 
 
 . . Dad A J I, Ditto. 
 
 . . Makanji, .... Ditto. 
 
 . . Pemji, Dedi inoli. 
 
 . . Wagji, Ditto. 
 
 . . SuRAji, Keruri. 
 
 . . ^Kana Mulu, . . Saludher wawri. 
 
 . . Hakaji, Ditto. 
 
 . . Kana Rokaji, . . Ditto. 
 
 s Kana seems here rather a family distinction, than a name ; — something similar 
 perhaps to Koer, noticed in a former page, and whieh again occurs above. They appear to 
 be provincial terms, and denote some relationship, perhaps, to a Eajah, or chief. E. M.
 
 148 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. iv. 
 
 Names. Taluks, or villages. 
 
 Jarejah Kana Puchanji, Saludher wawri. 
 .... Kana Nathuji, Ditto. 
 Koer Sataji, the brother 
 of Jam. 
 
 Jva«fl Sertanji, Pur bander, or Poorbunder. 
 
 Koer Halaji Jaiteas, . . Ditto.
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 Notes — chiefly by Colonel Walkek, illustrative of his General Report 
 of \5th March, 1808 — ayid notices of some singular customs and 
 opinions of the Hindu inhabitants of Guzerat, and others. 
 
 Note A. 
 
 The instance here" alluded to was a Jarcjah who was 
 reported to have murdered his daughter after she had been 
 preserved for some days. This circumstance illustrates also 
 another superstitious ceremony of the Hindus. 
 
 A Jarejah of Raj-kut was accused of causing, according to 
 the custom of his caste, his infant daughter to be destroyed : — 
 this was just at the period when most of the chiefs had sub- 
 scribed to an engagement renouncing the practice. 
 
 Although this deed was supposed to have been committed 
 before the penalties of the engagement could in strictness be 
 enforced, I conceived it advisable to notice the circumstance, 
 and to embrace every occasion of marking with disapprobation 
 and horror, the commission of this unnatural crime. In this 
 instance too, the fact was reported to have been attended 
 with unusual barbarity ; for, some time previous to the 
 delivery of the woman, the chief of Raj-kut had caused it to 
 be intimated to her that should she have a daughter, it must 
 
 » See paragraph 89. of Chap. III. page 57.
 
 i:io HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v, 
 
 be preserved. The husband was absent; and a daugliler 
 being born, the niolher followed the injunclions of his chief, 
 and doubtless her own inclinations, and nurtured her child. 
 After two or three days the husband returned ; and in the 
 most brutal rage threatened to kill his wife, and ordered the 
 immediate destruction of his daughter. 
 
 Thus were the circumstances related to nie ; and Dadaji, 
 the chief of RaJ-kut, who resided in my camp, confirmed the 
 facts of the delivery, and the injunctions which he had issued 
 for preserving the offspring. 
 
 The attendance of the Jarejah was obtained ; but as he 
 affirmed, and with some appearances in his favour, that the 
 child had died a natural death, we Avere contented, in a case 
 where complete evidence could not be procured, to have 
 recourse to the expedient of deciding the question by lot. 
 
 This extraordinary mode of appeal to justice may be 
 found to have existed formerly among most nations, and is 
 still practised by the ^Hindus. 
 
 ^ A cuilous article, the twenty-third in the first volume of the Asiatic Researches, is on 
 the Trial by Ordeal as in use among the Hindus. Several modes are there detailed. The 
 trial by jury, called Panchayet, was likewise formerly in extensive usage, and is not now 
 entirely discontinued, in some districts of India. See Wilk's Mysoor, Vol. I, p. 501. 
 Trial by ordeal is also in use on the coast of Africa : " All criminal charges are tried by 
 the Pynins, or judges, who hear and weigh the evidence produced. But if there be no 
 evidence the cause is decided by a species of ordeal called doom, which consists in admini- 
 stering to the person accused a certain quantity of the bark of a tree deemed poisonous. If 
 he retain it on his stomach, he is pronounced guilty; if otherwise, innocent. The refusal 
 to submit to this ordeal is considered as a decisive proof of guilt, and the judges proceed 
 accordingly." Fourth Report of the African Institution. Letter from Mr. Meredith on 
 the gold coast, December, I8O9. This reminds one of a similar ordeal with the Hindus, 
 among whom in both Peninsulas the usage is very general : extending to Siam and Pegu; 
 the inhabitants of which vast countries, being Baudhas, I have considered, in the Hindu 
 Pantheon, as heretical Hindus. E. M.
 
 NOTE A. IN GUZERAT. 151 
 
 Tlie appeal being supposed to be made in the presence of 
 the Divinity, it is atlcndcd by religious rites and ceremonies; 
 and in cases of importance nothing is spared that may add 
 solemnity to this mode of trial. 
 
 The parlies, accompanied by their friends and by Brahmaiis, 
 assemble and proceed to a place of worship; where, after the 
 requisite piija, or religious ceremonies, have been performed, 
 two chits, or notes, are made out in the tremendous name of 
 the Deity unto whose justice the appeal is made — one implores 
 that if the accused be innocent, the chit of innocence may be 
 drawn — this is called the dherma note ; the word n)eaning, as 
 well as justice, charity, religion, innocence, &c. — the other is 
 called the pap note ; pap meaning sin ; and if the accused be 
 guilty, this note of iniquity is invited to come forth. 
 
 These notes are thrown into a cloth, or into a vessel ; and 
 the parties, or those whom they may appoint, draw the tickets 
 which are to decide the contest. 
 
 The following are translates of the notes used on this 
 occasion. 
 
 No. 1. Prosperitij !' Sri Ranchurji is Infallible! 
 If Rajaji Karciikrawalla killed his daughter, let the 
 pap chit come Ibrth. 
 
 No. 2. Prosperity! Sri Ranchurji is Infallible! 
 If the daughter of Rajaji Karcheras died a natural 
 death, let the dherma chit ^ ome forth. 
 The accused was acquitted. 
 
 Another instance of reference to trial by lot occurred in 
 a civil case ; but it was not decided thereby, as the result left 
 it still dubious. 
 
 ' See Remarh, at the end of this Note.
 
 ly, HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 The object was to ascertain whether certain words in a will 
 were genuine or forged. The case had been referred to 
 arbitrators, but they were unable to decide; and they agreed 
 to put six tickets before the god — three for the complainant, 
 and three for the defendant, to determine whether the words 
 in question were the hand writing of the deceased or not. 
 The first lime the ticket was in favour of the defendant, and 
 two subsequent times for the complainant. If the three 
 tickets had been in favour of either party, the case would 
 have been decided in his iavour. A. W. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 Sri is a name of the goddess Lakshmi, importing pros- 
 perity, increase, abundance, &:c. in one ease it is Sris, 
 reminding us of the Ceres of the west, with whom in many 
 points, as well as in name, Laksiimi corresponds. Sri is 
 also, as in the above instance, a prefixture of reverence to 
 names of other deities, both male and female ; as well some- 
 times, as to the names of men. See Hindu Pantheon, under 
 those words, in the Index. Ranchur is a name of Visiinu, 
 the husband of Lakshmi. lb. p. 405. The termination ji 
 is, to names both of gods and men, as is seen above, an 
 appendage of distinction ; not indeed of nuicli, for it is now 
 assumed as a thing of course by whole tribes. It may be 
 observed that the name of the accused terminates dift'erenlly 
 in the iwo notes— the second name is however of locality, 
 or of office — Karcheiauallu and Kairhtras, may mean one
 
 KoTE A. IN GUZEllAT. 153 
 
 of a town or place of the name of Karchera. — Walla being 
 equivalent to niau, or felloic, but without any Hght or 
 debasing alhision (see page 120.) It is common for both 
 Hindus and Muasulman^ to be distinguished by the names of 
 tlieir town or country, by the addition to their name oi Surty, 
 (of Sural,) Boiiihayker, Madrassy, Beugally, Poonaker, Ilydcr- 
 ahady. Sec. Tliese lerniinalions, that is their genitive case, 
 are arbitrary, and appear to be assumed in reference to their 
 concord with tlie name ; or it may be regulated by some 
 grammatical rule. Karcheraxialla and Karcheras, both mean 
 of a place of that name ; as Kutcheraz in page 27 denotes the 
 person so surnamed to be of Kutch. Perhaps, indeed, both 
 Karcheras and Karcherawalla, may be only other pronun- 
 ciations denoting Kutch to be the country of the accused. 
 Raj-kuf, a town and district in Guzerat is named in the text 
 as his residence; but he may nevertheless have been oiiginally 
 from Kutch; for it is. more common to surname a man from 
 his native place, than from that of his immediate residence. 
 E. M. 
 
 Note B. 
 
 The profession of Robbery (Chap. III. paragraph 133) is 
 not in India so disreputable as may at first sight appear. It 
 is, like begging, an hereditary craft; and an individual, in 
 answer to a direct interrogation, would have little scruple in 
 avowing himself either of the robber, or of the beggai-, tribe. 
 The dexterity thus acquired by the former tribe, handed 
 down from generation to generation, improved occasional! v 
 
 X 
 
 /
 
 154 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chai-. v. 
 
 by a man of genius, is surprising ; and many curious anec- 
 dotes have been related of their adroitness and enterprize. 
 A thief has been known to undermine the foundation of 
 a house, and ascend through the floor, which, seldom being 
 boarded, may be done with less noise and difliculty than in 
 Europe. I have known a lady and gentleman awake in the 
 morning, and find their tent completely stripped ; even to the 
 bed curtains that surrounded, and the bed clothes that covered 
 them. No great degree of moral turpitude attaches in the 
 estimation of others, to the followers of this profession : — none, 
 if the individual be fortunate in escaping detection, and hath 
 the reputation of being wealthy. In the Mahratta countries, 
 this tribe of robbers abounds the most — and, indeed, it may 
 be safely said that the Mahratta nation are an associated 
 band of robbers. There is no nation or stale that they would 
 not, and do not, rob and plunder, when they can do it with 
 reasonable impunity ; and in default of rich and weak neigh- 
 bours they will rob each other. This I could exemplify by 
 several instances in point. Not by land only; the Mahrattas 
 have, to use a western term, organized, as well as authorized, 
 robbery also by sea ; and whole families, it may, indeed, be 
 said, whole nations, claim and exercise the trade of Piracy, 
 as a hereditary right. Authors who wrote more than two 
 thousand years ago describe these people pretty much as they 
 now exist ; — or rather as they were thirty or forty years back ; 
 for the English have of late sadly circumscribed this once 
 flourishing occupation. 
 
 The western coast of the Indian promontory from the 
 Indus to Goa, and perhaps farther, has been heretofore dis- 
 tinguished by geographers as the " Pirate coast." Angria
 
 NOTE B. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 15: 
 
 the famous Pirate is well known even in Europe; but he is 
 not, nor, I believe, ever was, the head, or of the head fauiil}^ 
 of the Pirate sect. The chief of the Southern Pirates, both 
 in reference to fomily respectabiUty, and power, is Sivaji 
 BiiUNSLA, the Raja of Kolapore ; so named from his principal 
 place north of Goa— inland he is more usually styled the Raja 
 of Panella, from his strong hill fort of that name, called also 
 ^Pavmigher. He is a lineal descendant of the daring founder 
 of the Mahratta empire, his namesake, Sivaji; and inherits 
 . a portion of his independent spirit ; for his obedience to the 
 usurped power of the Peshwa has ever been, and is, at best, 
 
 precarious; and in troublesome times, altogether nominal. 
 
 Sometimes not even that. During the distractions at Poo?ia 
 in 1796-7, he, as usual on such occasions, took the field, with 
 7000 men, and levied contributions in the neighbourhood of 
 Tajgom and Meritch. Hubli/ ^being a place of great wealth, 
 and with no fortifications, he took possession of it. At sea 
 his people are called Malmhis ; Malwan, or Malundy, being 
 the port whence most of his vessels take their departure. It 
 is less than a degree to the north of Goa. This privileoe of 
 Piracy in Malmhi is a royal one ; none but the Raja can fit 
 out Pirate vessels— he sends out yearly about a dozen, of the 
 descriptions called Galivat, Shehch, and Grab : the first have 
 generally two masts, and are decked fore and aft— and have 
 square top sails and top gallant sails, and are rigged mostly 
 
 after the European fashion. The Slieb^i- is also of two masts 
 
 the hinder mast and bowsprit very short— they have no 
 
 <! Being very elevated It is poetically styled Pa-vangAer, the residence of Paz'an. the 
 Hindu regent of the winds. See him and his history in the Hindu Pantheon, PancU.,; 
 may perhaps have the same origin— Prj;/. an abbreviation of Pavan. E.M.
 
 ,56 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v 
 
 top-masts, and very little rigging— haulyards, braces, and 
 bowlines being the chief; they are not decked — their largest 
 sail is extended on a yard of very great length, running up 
 to a point, many feet higher than the mast — they sail well 
 and arc fine vessels in fair weather and smooth water — many 
 of them are of more than 150 tons burthen. The Grab is 
 distinguished from other vessels by having, instead of bows, 
 a projecting prow — they are decked, and have either two or 
 three masts, and are rigged in the European manner with 
 topmasts, yards, shrouds, backsta3'S, &c. — Each of the Raja's 
 vessels of all these descriptions carries eight or ten small 
 carriage guns, and about a hundred men. Their general 
 rendezvous is Pigeon Island. On leaving port each pirate 
 lascar, as we are accustomed to call native seamen, receives 
 two rupees — tlie commander, or serang, eight — and on their 
 return they get corn, according to their success, and three or 
 four rupees, and more, corresponding to their rank and good 
 fortune. Their cruize seldom exceeds fifteen days. All prize 
 is the property of the Haja, who is at the whole expense of 
 the outfit. — The vessels taken are seldom retained, unless 
 indeed peculiarly adapted to the service. — The cargo becomes 
 the Raja's property, and the vessel is released to bring 
 another. 
 
 They sail without any written commission ; and with 
 instructions, it is understood, to take all vessels that they can 
 master, except those having English colours and passes. — 
 Sometimes, however, they are regardless of the English pro- 
 tection, which they thus contrive to evade — one Pirate boat 
 boards the intended prey, and demands her pass ; and while 
 some persons pretend to read it, others pick a quarrel with
 
 NOTE R. IN GUZERAT. 157 
 
 some of ihc crew, and commence a scuffle, in which the pass 
 is removed or dcslroyod — however, they take but little, 
 perhaps nothing, and depart. Soon after another Pirate 
 boards the destined vessel, and finding no pass, pretends that 
 the reasons offered for its absence, are lies, and takes all. 
 
 In these cases complaint is of course made by the j)lun- 
 dered owner to the Bombay government ; and restitution is 
 demanded, and generally made M'ithout much denmr; one 
 can hence scarcely see the utility of the robbery — but it is the 
 impulse of habit, enforced by the hope, however remote,, of 
 being able to parry or evade the necessity of restitution. 
 Sometimes, indeed, the Kaja is not so prompt in his obedience 
 to our demands, as is judged proper; and I have known his 
 ports occasionally blockaded by a detachment from the 
 Bomhcnj marine, of a cruizer and an armed boat or two, and 
 no intercourse admitted, until satisfaction and indemnity were 
 obtained, for the insult and loss and expense incident to the 
 measure. The Kaja perhaps will offer some extenuation by 
 alleging that it is his indefeasible and immemorial right to 
 levy contributions on vessels sailing in his seas, either in the 
 shape of payment for protection, or of plunder — His pro- 
 tection may I believe be purchased, and his vessels would 
 respect the pass. That he doth not exact this from the 
 English arises, he says, from his respect and esteem for that 
 nation, whose property is never touched without some sus- 
 picion of an abuse of his confidence — for he will allege that 
 our passes are sometimes given to vessels and property not 
 bojia Jide British — This may or may not be true — for 1 do not 
 imagine, but may be mistaken, that the Bombay Government 
 are very particular as to whom their passes may be granted : —
 
 Ij8 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 ihey are renewed every year. I think I have a recollection, 
 but find no record, of a complaint having been forwarded to 
 the Poona durbar against the Raja of Kolapore, for a piratical 
 trespass on British {)roperty, with an application for an order 
 to their supposed vassal, for restitution and satisfactit)n — and 
 that the answer of the durbar was that the Raja Avas a con- 
 tumacious subject, who deserved chastisement ; and that no 
 objection existed to its being inflicted by the Bombay Govern- 
 ment. 1 do not imagine that the Poona government would, at 
 any time, seek satisfaction for any of its subjects plundered 
 by the piratical Raja; or indeed that any Mahratta would 
 think of applying to the durbar for it. 
 
 Besides Sivaji Bhunsla and Raghuji Angria, there 
 are other piratical potentates to the southward of Bombaij. 
 One is a female named Sakubi, but 1 know nothing of her. 
 She and Angria have not above three or four vessels each. 
 
 As well as to the southward, the trajffic of the Malabar 
 side of India, is infested by Pirates to the northward of 
 Bombay ; and these do not often go much farther south — they 
 then perhaps infringe on the privileges of some brother or 
 sister Pirate. The northern folk are a more desperate and 
 enterprizing set than those to the south : — they have generally 
 no other avocation but that of robbery ; whereas the Mahratta 
 Pirate states have also trade, agriculture, and other civilizing 
 pursuits : although perhaps the individuals engaged in Piracy, 
 do nothing else. 
 
 The northern Pirates inhabit chiefly the coast about the 
 mouths of the Indus, and thence to the gulph of Kutch, where 
 they have strong forts, and large towns; and in all, perhaps, 
 some hundreds of vessels. They are comparatively a bar-
 
 NOTE B. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 159 
 
 barous race; and arc not only regardless of the English flag, 
 but frequently ill use their captives. Of this I have known 
 instances, even of Eng/itih officers,— and of their attacking our 
 armed vessels with desperate ferocity.— Their boats sail and 
 row very well ; and being well manned, we can seldom catch 
 them. "When we do, the crew are kept as prisoners, and put 
 to work on the docks or roads. Jn 1797 the Company's ship 
 Sir Edward Hughes took a Malwan Pirate, after chasino- 
 her fifty miles. 
 
 It is confidently said that the northern pirate boats, which 
 we generally distinguish by the name of KuU or Cooki/ boats, 
 come, not unfrequently, as traders, into Bombay harbour, and 
 there wait until they see a promising vessel sail unprotected, 
 when they will slip out, in the night, and carry her off. They 
 are so daring that our coasters between Bombay and Surat 
 almost always sail in large fleets and with convoy: in the 
 cotton season two or three hundred perhaps in a fleet; and 
 even then several are captured every year. 
 
 The preceding portion of this Note is taken chiefly from 
 memoranda made at Poona in 1797- I may now add that 
 the Bombay Government, unable any longer to put up with 
 the audacity of the northern sea robbers, have recently sent 
 a force to deprive them of the means of farther annoyance. 
 They had, as they thought, secured theii- vessels under the 
 guns of their forts, and it became necessary to take the latter 
 also; which was effected, after a desperate resistance, in 
 a most gallant manner, and all their vessels were destroyed. 
 
 The historians of Alexander make frequent mention of 
 the Pirates who resorted to the convenient harbours formed 
 by the many mouths of the Indus. In the following extract
 
 160 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. >. 
 
 from Mr. Wilvord's essay (art. III.) in Vol. IX. of the 
 Asiatic licsearc/ies, it appears that strong measures, something 
 similar perhaps to those noticed in the preceding paragraph, 
 have of old been resorted to with these people. Some portions 
 of the e.\tract do not bear on the subject now under discussion, 
 
 but have reference to other parts of our M'ork. " It is 
 
 also my opinion that the Sardoriijx mountains are misplaced 
 by Ptolemey: and indeed such is the construction of his 
 map in that part, that there is no room for them in their 
 natural place; and I take them to be those situated to the 
 east of Baroche, between the Narmada and the river Mahi, 
 where to this day they dig for precious stones. In conse- 
 quence of this erroneous construction, the rivers Paddar, 
 Sab/ira-f7iati, and Mahi are confounded, and the whole 
 peninsula of Gujarat disappears. The reason I conceive to 
 be that the shores were not frequented on account of the 
 vicious and unlractable disposition of the natives. In the 
 fourth century mention is made of Diu, under the deno- 
 mination of Dihu, or Divti: its inhabitants were called Diva/, 
 Dibeiii, and Diveni ; and it appears that this denomination 
 extended to the whole peninsula. In the same manner, the 
 Mussulmans gave formerly the name oi Soma-natha, to Gujarat, 
 from a famous place of worship of that name. 
 
 " It seems that the inhabitants of that country had, by their 
 piracies, greatly offended the Romans; for we read, that they 
 were forced to send an embassy to Constantinople, and give 
 hostages for their future good behaviour, and the famous 
 TuEOPniLus was one of them." 
 
 The history of Piracy in India and elsewhere would make 
 a curious article. In these latter times we can with difficulty
 
 NOTE B. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 KJl 
 
 reconcile the forcible transfer of property with our notions of 
 morality. P,ut formerly it would appear that no such delicacy 
 existed, in Turner's history of the Anglo-Saxons, is tlie 
 following passage: — 
 
 " In the ninth century, it was the established custom in 
 
 the noilh, that all the sons of kings, except the eldest, should 
 
 be furnished with ships properly equipped in order to carry 
 
 on the dangerous but not dishonourable profession of Piracy. 
 
 So reputable was this pursuit, that parents were even anxious 
 
 to compel their chiklren into the hazardous and malevolent 
 
 occupation. By an extraordinary enthusiasm for it, they 
 
 would not suffer their children to inherit the wealth which 
 
 they had gained by it ; and it was their practice to command 
 
 their gold, silver, and other property t) be buried with them. 
 
 Inherited property was despised; that affluence only was 
 
 esteemed which danger had endeared." Vol. II. ch. ]1. 
 
 Bryant has a passage in his Aimlysis bearino- on this 
 subject, and referring to the very people perhaps of whom we 
 are more particularly speaking, viz. the people about the 
 mouths of the Indus, and between that river and the gulf of 
 Cambay. The Sacx, here spoken of, have been thought the 
 Saajas of India, that is, the adherents of Sacya, or Budiia, 
 with which sect the territories of Sind and Kutch abound. 
 Bryant thus translates a passage from Ch/erilus, who gives 
 a curious history of the Saman Cutkites, of whose ancestry he 
 speaks with great honour in describing the expedition of 
 Alexander the Great: — 
 
 " Next march'd the Sac^, fond of past'ral Wfe, 
 Sprung from tlie Cuihite Nnmades, who liv'd 
 Amid the plains oi Asia, rich in grain. 
 
 y
 
 Kjo HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 They from the Shepherd race deiiv'd their source ; 
 Those Shepherds, who, in aiitient times, were deem'd 
 The justest of mankind." 
 
 " Yet we find," says Bryant, " that these Sacce have been 
 by some represented as cannibals ; whence we may perceive, 
 that people of the same family often difl'ered from one another. 
 
 " There was another custom, by which they rendered them- 
 selves infamous, though in early times it was looked upon in 
 a different light. They contracted an uniform habit of robbery 
 and plunder; so that they lived in a stale of Piracy, making 
 continual depredations. This was so common in the first 
 ages, that it was looked upon with an eye of indifference, as 
 if it Avere attended with no immorality or disgrace. Hence 
 nothing Avas more common in those days, when a stranger 
 claimed the rights of hospitalil}^ than to ask him, with great 
 indifference, whether he were a Pirate or a merchant. This 
 is the question, which Nestor puts to Telemachus and 
 Mentor, after he had afforded them a noble repast at Fylos. 
 ' It is now,' says the aged prince, ' time to ask our guests who 
 they be; as they have finished their meal — Pray, Sirs, whence 
 come you, and what business has brought you over the seas.'' 
 — Are you merchants destined to any port ? Or are you mere 
 adventurers, and Pirates, Avho roam the seas without any 
 place of destination ; and live by rapine and ruin.' — Odyssey, 
 V. 69. The same question is asked by other persons in dif- 
 ferent places, and the word which means robbers and Pirates, 
 is said by the Scholiast not to be opprobrious, nor the pro- 
 fession culpable. On the contrary. Piracy and plunder were 
 of old esteemed very honourable. Thucydides speaks of 
 Greece as devoted to this practice in its early state. But be
 
 NOTE c. IN GUZEllAT. 163 
 
 refers to iioslilitics by land; but the depredation of which 
 I principall}'' speak, were rovers at sea, who conlinually 
 landed, and laid people under contribution upon the coast : 
 and in making these levies one of their principal demands 
 was Avomen ; and of these the most noble and fair." Anal. 
 vol. V. p. G'20. 8vo Ed. 
 
 By other ancient maritime people Piracy seems to have 
 been equally honourable; but not equally disinterested. 
 E. M. 
 
 Note C. 
 
 The followino- memorandum from an a2;ent of the Jemadar 
 of Kutcli" Bhooj, who holds the present power of that prin- 
 cipality, will illustrate this paragraph^ 
 
 " It is a vulgar error that the tribe called Sodi, or Soda, or 
 Sogdi, or SwMah, encourage the practice of Infanticide among 
 the Jarejahs, fiom the consideration that as the riches of their 
 tribe consists in their daughters, the preservation of the 
 daughters of the Jarejahs, would, by lessening the demand 
 for, lessen the value of their own."^ 
 
 * This town, or city, is the capital of Kutclt. See pp. I9. 31. There written Booje. 
 It is also called Eooj-Booj. It would be spelled, in conformity with the geographical 
 orthography adopted in this tract, Buj. More classically Buja — it having been called after 
 a prince of that name, surnamed Buja Kach'ha because he reigned in Kach'ha, or Kutch. 
 See Asiatic Researches, vol. IX. p. 231. E. M. 
 
 ' See paragraph 142, of Chap. III. 
 
 s This is, however, a common error, if it be one. It is noticed by Captain Seton, in 
 page 25, where, and in pages 22 and 23, some particulars of this SoJa tribe are given. It 
 appears that this tribe is also called Sivadah. In the Hindu Pantheon, some speculation on 
 this word is pointed to under it, or Sivadha, in the Index, but it is not easy to trace any
 
 uu 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v- 
 
 The evidence of Kubiuji is sufficient to prove, that these 
 women only follow the practice in common with others when 
 united to a Jarcjah; but it may also be observed that the 
 above reason could not operate, as neither the Jarejahs or 
 any Rajputs ever marry a woman bearing the same family 
 name. 
 
 KuBiRji Meiitaii, agent of Fatteh Mahomed, de- 
 scribes Rao" Raidhun the Rajah of Kutch to have had six 
 \vivcs — three are dead — the three that remain are 
 
 1. A Jhalla, or Julia ; 
 
 1. A Sodi; 
 
 1. A JVagila. 
 There is no distinction whatever in the customs of these castes 
 — the ladies, from whatever caste, destroy their children when 
 married to Jarejahs; and not when married to any other 
 classes who have not that habit. 
 
 The Sodi, mentioned above, may appear to be the same 
 people described by Arrian, as quoted by Major Rennel — 
 
 connexion between its application to a tribe, and the " food offered in sacrifice to the Dii 
 manes," or as a grace after partaking of sucb food. " In all ceremonies relating to deceased 
 ancestors, the word S%vad/ia is the highest benison." Institutes of Mknu, Chap. III. v. 252. 
 The word has other meanings and allusions. The EJinbitrgh Re-vieiv for January 1807 
 slates " SwAUHA to be a goddess whose adventures are very poetically narrated in the 
 Brahma yalvartika Parana, originally a nymph of Golaka, the paradise of ViSH.vu. Her 
 celestial charms excited the jealousy of Radha, who perfectly represents the Greciari Juno 
 in her caprices, her jealousy, and her fury. Hurled by the goddess from the Emfyrean, 
 Vishnu, to console her under her banishment, gave her in marriage to the Dii Manes. 
 She is the goddess of funeral obsequies ; conveying to the Manes the offerings of men, and 
 rewarding the latter for their piety to ancestors." It may not, as I have said, be easy to 
 trace any connexion between this word as applied to a tribe, and to a goddess, and a sacri- 
 fice j but it might still perhaps be done, although I shall not here attempt it. E. M. 
 
 '■ In page ig, this name is spelled Raee Raef. Dhun, by Captain Seton; and Rahi 
 n \'ii Dhus by me. E.M.
 
 ^OTEc. IN GUZERAT. lG5 
 
 they are also noticed in tlie Arjin Acbori/ under the Sirkar of 
 Tatah, by ihc name of Soicrah : — 
 
 " The country from Behkur to Nassuhpoor and Amerkote, 
 is peopled by the Sozvrah, Jarectcheh' and other tribes." 
 Axj. Ak. II. 145. 
 
 Whether the Sodi be the Sogdi, mentioned by the historians 
 of Alexander, must be ascertained where the sources of 
 information are more abundant; but there are many reasons 
 for believing that the tribes who opposed that conqueror are 
 still existing; and that their manners and institutions are 
 little altered from those of their ancestors. A comparison in 
 this respect would be curious ; and might be easily made bv 
 referring to the original writers, who have related, althougli 
 with exaggeration, the exploits of this Hero. 
 
 The tribes, however, who opposed Alexander, will not 
 be found exactly in the same situations that they occupied at 
 that period. They have progressively advanced into India; 
 while their former places have been supplied by nations 
 equalling them in rudeness and barbarity, but surpassing 
 them in courage and ferocity. The Kati, the Jhallas, the 
 Jarejahs, the Sodi, and other tribes, have successively crossed 
 the Indus and obtained more southern establishments ; but it 
 appears probable that they were obliged to seek lor their new 
 settlements from necessity, and not choice ; the more warlike 
 tribes of Arabia, Persia, Parfhia, and Scythia, exj^elled them 
 from their own country, and forced them into India. A. W. 
 
 ' Ma/iomedan writers seem to terminate this word^ which evidently is Jarcjah, uniformly 
 in thismannerj using the ^ for the ^ — Ls:r!_^l=:^ I suppose for LszH jl^ or 
 AS^_^>-^- Jarejah is, however, the usual pronunciation of the people themselves. 
 See page 25, note. E, M.
 
 ,60 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 Note D. 
 
 In the 171st paragraph of Colonel Walker's Report, 
 lorming Cliap. III. reference is made to this Note, for an 
 amended translation of a <S/o/iY/, or verse, quoted with the 
 view of showing how the doctrines of the Hindus protect 
 Avomen and children from violence. The Sloka was quoted 
 from the Dherma Sastra; but is not accurately written, nor 
 conformably to the rules of Sanskrit grammar. I shall there- 
 fore here also omit the verse in the original. The following 
 is the translation given by Colonel Walker : — 
 
 " To kill a hundred Cows is equal to killing a Brahman; 
 To kill a hundred Brahmans is equal to killing a Woman; 
 To kill a hundred Women is equal to killing a Child; 
 To kill a hundred Children is equal to telling an Untruth." 
 
 This poetical aggravation of the sin of lying, is not to be 
 received as the measure of its relative importance; for on this 
 score the Hindu moral code has been found rather lax : not 
 only tolerating falsehood in cases where there appears no 
 necessity for it (when, indeed, it may be asked, did, or can 
 such necessity exist?) but admitting of the contradictory 
 combination of ^virtuous perjury. 
 
 The Sloka translated above errs on the other side; but it 
 is evidently not to be taken literally. In the measured lan- 
 guage of the Hindu sacred books several instances occur of 
 this centenial accumulation of guilt : and taken too literally 
 they have been quoted disadvantageously, or rather unfairly; 
 for in the above instance, how obviously improper it would 
 
 " This subject is discussed in p. 129 of i//W« PantJuon. E. M.
 
 '^OTE D. IN GUZERAT. ^qj 
 
 be to calculate, and say that the Hindu sacred books estimate 
 the guilt of murdering a Brahman, at only the ten-millionth 
 part of that of telling an untruth ? The object of this verse 
 and Jaw, is evidently to enhance the turpitude of falsehood, 
 by an exaggerated comparison with other monstrous crimes. 
 
 If the object were to interdict any other species of crime, 
 a similar phraseology would be adopted. An instance occurs 
 in Rcnuu-hs (3) after Note II of Chap. V. ; .vhere we find that 
 m stating the unlawfulness of any individual not of the warrior 
 tribe assunjing the royal prerogatives, it is said that such 
 offender is degraded to the disgusting level « of a slaughterer 
 who employs ten thousand slaughter houses." The passage 
 affording a striking exemplification of that in discussion, 
 substituting a decimal, for a centenial aggregation of guilt,' 
 I will quote it from the Institutes of Menu. 
 
 Ch. IV. V. 84. From a king, not born in the military 
 class, let him (a BrahmanJ accept no gift, nor fi'om such as 
 keep a slaughter house, or an oil press, or put out a vintner's 
 flag, or subsist by the gain of prostitutes: 
 
 85. One oil press is as bad as ten slaughter houses ; one 
 vintner's flag, as ten oil presses ; one prostitute as ten vintner's 
 flags ; one such king as ten prostitutes ; 
 
 86. With a slaughterer, therefore, who employs ten thou- 
 sand slaughter houses, a king, not a soldier by birth, is declared 
 to be on a level ; and a gift from him is tremendous. 
 
 The object here is to prevent civil commotion in general 
 struggles for a throne. It can be as[)ired to only by the 
 Khetri, or military class : a Brahman being thus forbidden to 
 reign. It may be imagined that these extravagant denun- 
 ciations, like heavy penalties for light offences, have a contrary
 
 n^g HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 effect to what was iiUcndcd ; and that no man of whatever 
 class was ever deterred, by the above law alone, from ascending 
 ;i throne within his reach. This conclusion would not how- 
 ever be wholly correct. Brahmans are never kings. Perhaps 
 no instance can be given of it. The existing political fiction 
 in the Government or Peshziraship of Poo7ia, shews the cogency 
 of the above law. 
 
 We do not readily discern the justice of stigmatizing the 
 useful occupation of the oil-presser, in the manner seen above 
 by Menu. It is still, as it evidently has long been with the 
 Hindus, a degraded business. In Bombat/ the pressers and 
 dealers in oil are Jews; to the exclusion nearly, if not wholly, 
 of every other description of men. In Bombat/ they are often 
 called Talij, or oil-men. Their common appellation is Yahodi. 
 Jews abound all over India. In the native regiments on the 
 Bombay establishment they are of all ranks, from the drummer 
 to the commissioned officer, and are very clean, good soldiers. 
 They usually have scripture names — Da<(D, for David — 
 Yakub, or Jacob — Israel — Ibrahim — Soliman, &c. 
 Their women are named Rebeka, Sarah, &c. There are at 
 least 5000 resident Jews on the island of Bombay. They have 
 a synagogue ; and the Pentateuch, and perhaps other portions 
 of the scriptures in Hebrew ; and are a peaceable and tolerably 
 moral race of people. The Borahs, a tribe of Mahomedans, 
 follow in India the habits of the lower classes of Jews in 
 England. In Bombay, where they are very numerous, and 
 rarely respectable, they go about the town, as the dirty Jews 
 do in London, early and late, carrying a bag, and inviting, by 
 the same nasal tone, dishontst servants and oth rs, to fill it 
 with pilfered clothes, empty bottles, old iron, &c. &c.
 
 NOTE E. IN GUZERAT. lOf, 
 
 The tribe of Borah have many peculiar, and very curious 
 customs and opinions. A good account of them is wanted. 
 
 E. M. 
 
 Note E. 
 
 Several opinions have been advanced respecting the ety- 
 mology of the word Hind, or Hindu. Those English gentlemen 
 who possess the greatest knowledge of the Sanskrit have yet 
 discovered no authority for it in tliat original language.' 
 
 Neither is it, I have been assured by an intelligent Yati, 
 known among the Jaiiias; and no Brahman with whom I have 
 conversed, hath been able to trace it in his native dialect. 
 
 It is not known in the Malabar, or Tamul languages, either 
 as the name of a country or people; and the languages of 
 that portion of the peninsula have less admixture of foreign 
 words than most others. 
 
 The word Hind would therefore seem to have a foreign 
 origin; and the following surmise was oiiisred to me by Bapu 
 Met'ha, a very intelligent Nagar Brahman, Avell acquainted 
 with Persian: — it seems tolerably well grounded. 
 
 In the Sekander Nameh of Nizami, the followino- verse 
 occurs : — 
 
 B' Hindustan p?n az khur 'ftcid 
 
 Fedr merdei rd U Chin gdo zdd. — 
 
 In Hiridustan an old man fell from an ass. 
 
 In Chifia a cow was born to one whose father was dead, 
 
 ' I shall notice this point, and others that occur in this Note, in some Eemarh at the 
 end of it. E. M. 
 
 Z
 
 ,;o HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 The Sckandev Nameh abounds with verses of like recondite 
 meaning. One of its conimentalors, Si/ed SiEr ad Din, says 
 on the above passage, that Hind is dark or black, the colour 
 appropriated to the planet Saturn, under whose influences 
 Hind, or Hindustan, is reckoned. Bapu Meiita related this 
 from memory. 
 
 In support of Hind being synonimous with Saturn and 
 hlock, he produced the two following extracts from books of 
 authority : — 
 
 1st. from the Mudar al Fazel: — 
 
 " Hind — The climate is known — one boundary is China. 
 the other Sind. According to the Ibrahimi, Kabul does not 
 belong to Hind, but I have heard that it does; this they say 
 is a city on the boundaries of Khorasan, which is bej^ond 
 Kabul, and one of the cities of Badakshad. Hind is in that 
 climate which is subject to the planet Saturn." 
 
 2d. from the Kashf al Lughat : — 
 
 " Zokul — a planet well known ; possessing two places in 
 the Zodiac, Caprkormts and Aquarius. Its place is in the 
 seventh heaven — its colour is black, and its temperament cold 
 and dry. The climate o^ Hind is subordinate to this planet." 
 In both these works also, in explanation of the phrase 
 <_X>J> ; c-xjj))n Hind, the commentator interprets j?)n, a star, and 
 
 Hind, Saturn; but which, were it not for the aid of those 
 works, might more obviously be translated, an old Hindu, or 
 an old man of Hindustan. 
 
 Hence it would seem that Hitid was originally applied by 
 the Mahomedans to the country that we call India, as the 
 climate or division subject to the planet of that name. Hindu, 
 would derivatively be expressive of its inhabitants, and
 
 NOTE E. IN GUZERAT. 171 
 
 Hindustan of their abode. The influx of Mahomedans, has, 
 by the prevalence of their dialects, given currency to the 
 terms, even to the extent of their general adoption by the 
 people themselves. 
 
 Again, Khoristun, now called Khorasdn, is the country of 
 the Sun : Turkistchi, the country subject to the influence of 
 Mars — Turk and Merikh being names of that Planet. A. W. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 The following note from page 223 of the Hi/idu Pantheon, 
 will show the ancient name for India, and illustrate this 
 portion of the foregoing note. 
 
 " Bhardta, or Bharata versha, is the only name formerly 
 used by the natives for the countries that we include in the 
 term hidia. Hindu, for the people, and Hindustan, for their 
 country, now generally applied by natives and foreigners, are 
 probably of Persian origin. Bharata was an ancient king 
 of India, and hence Mr. Wilkins fHetopadesa, p. 333.) 
 derives its name; rejecting, of course, the supposition that 
 the river Indus, (properly Sijidhu, vulgarly pronounced SindliJ 
 either gave a name to the country or received one from it: 
 also of Indu, a name of the moon, being the origin of Hindu, 
 or Hindustaii ; the Sanskrit having no such words." 
 
 It is, hovvever, occasionally seen in Sanskrit writing ; but 
 this is no proof of its being a Sanskrit word. In the translation 
 of a royal grant of land in Carnata, given in Volume III. of 
 the Asiatic Researches, art. iii. " Hindu Princes" occurs, and
 
 172 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 die translator, the lamented Sir William Jones, gives^ 
 thereon the following note : — 
 
 " 'I'he word Hindu is applied likewise in a verse of Calidas 
 to the original inhabitants of this country (India) ; but the 
 Pandits insist that it is not Sanskrit. Since the first letter of 
 it appears to be radical, it cannot be derived fronv Indu, or 
 the Moon; but since a sibilant is often changed into an 
 aspirate, it has been thought a variation of Sindhu, or Indus. 
 To that etymology, however, we may object, that the last 
 consonant also must be changed ; and that Sindhu is the 
 name of a river, and not of a people." 
 
 The Royal grant where the word " Hindu" appears, is 
 dated 1526 A.D. The age of Calidas, was determined by 
 Sir William Jones to have been the century anterior to our 
 era, but this has been of late controverted. 
 
 The Sekander Namch, is the History of Alexander, in 
 Fenian. Its author, Nizami, died in 1180 A. D. The verse 
 thence quoted is probably enigmatical, or contains a date. 
 The works^ entitled Mudar al Fazel (meaning, among other 
 things, the Circle, or Seat of Excellence) and Kashf al Liighaf, 
 are Persian dictionaries. In the Sharaf Nama, another dic- 
 tionary, Hind is similarly described as a people ; and a large 
 country, having one side bordered by CAwm, and the other by . 
 Sind. 
 
 In a former page notice is taken of the dr\-ision of the 
 earth and seas into climates, by the Arabian geographers ; and 
 of the fanciful influences of a Planet over each portion. 
 Astrologers have similarly arranged the heavens under pla- 
 netary regencies. See page 141. 
 
 The name of Syed Siee ad Din occurs in the foregoing
 
 NOTEE. IN GUZERAT. 173 
 
 Note as a commentator on the Sckandev Nmna. Tlie pvefixture 
 of Si/ed, denotes this person to be a lineal descendant from 
 Mahomed. Such persons distinguish tiiemselves by wearing 
 a green turband, and sometimes a green gown, or outer 
 garment. If otherwise respectable characters, and this con- 
 sciousness of sanctity certainly tends to make them more 
 circumspect in their conduct, the Syeds are looked upon with 
 considerable reverence. They are, usually addressed by their 
 title rather than by their names — Syed Sa/ieb, or, as noticed 
 in page 111, Mr. Syed. In like manner, those persons who 
 have performed, as all true believers are required once in their 
 lives, in person or by proxy, to perform, the haj, or pilgrimage 
 to Mekka, are thereafter styled Hoji, that is. Pilgrim, or Haji 
 Saheb, Mr. Pilgrim. This also is a very respectable appel- 
 lation ; and such distinctions are assuredly of a tendency to 
 render men more deservins; of them. 
 
 Although not particularly in place, I will here notice some 
 of the various methods of writing the name of the prophet 
 Mahomed. Between this mode of writing it, and Mohamed, 
 ov Mahommed, &c, there is, perhaps, no particular pre- 
 ference; but Mahomet, or any way ending with a f, is 
 decidedly incorrect, notwithstanding it be sanctioned by the 
 authority of Gibbon and other imposing names. In refer- 
 ence to its orthography in the Arabic, the best spelling would 
 perhaps be Mauammad, giving the a, especially in the 
 middle syllable, rather a hollow sound, and dwelling on the 
 medial m. In the Arabic it is written wilh four letters Mhmd; 
 the sound of the medial m to be prolonged or doubled, as 
 indicated by the mark "" over it: thus, cX^sr* Whether this 
 be written Mahommed, or Mohommed, or. Mahammad, or
 
 174 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 MoHUMMUD, &c. is of little moment. The t final, is chiefljr 
 to be protested against. 
 
 The sound of ma, in our word ma-chine; of hum, as our 
 hum; and of 7nud, like our mud, will give the usual and 
 uniform pronunciation of this important name, as nearly, 
 perhaps, as can be. E.M. 
 
 Note F. 
 
 People of the Jain, or Sravaka, persuasion are very nu- 
 merous in Guzeraf. 
 
 The Jatis, or Yatis, are priests, or more properly Ascetics, 
 for they perform no religious rite; but it is their duty to 
 expound and read to the Sravakas, the scriptures, or Sastras, 
 of the Jainu system. 
 
 The Yatis are people devoted to religion from their infancy. 
 They are either the children of people (principally Banias, or 
 Kalmbies) who devote them to this duty — or they are children 
 of Brahmans, Banias, or Kalmbies, purchased while young by 
 the Yatis, and educated by them. 
 
 It is frequent for Banias (or '"IVaiiiasJ who have no children 
 
 "> The l> and v are frequently substituted for each other, in many dialects of India ; this 
 sect, for instance, being indiscriminately called Bania, or Wania — by the former appellation 
 most frequently. It is usual with \};\^ English to call these people Banians, ox Banyans ; 
 andj indeed, they call themselves so in our settlements, or where they find that term best 
 understood. Of all sects of Hindus, this of Bania abstains the most rigidly from eating 
 flesh : it is indeed I believe the only one that universally foregoes eating animals. — Hence 
 probably is derived our distinction of Banyan day on board ship 5 the ration of that day, 
 which when in full allowance occurs once a week, including no meat. See on the subjects 
 of this note Hindu Pantheon, pages 347, 348. E, M.
 
 NOTE F. 
 
 IN GUZERAT. 175 
 
 to promise their first born to their Sri puja, lo obtain tlie 
 blessing of fecundity in their family. 
 
 They serve their noviciate with their Gwi/, or preceptor; 
 and perform for him many domestic offices ; and after a proper 
 period, when they have arrived at a sufficient age, and made 
 progress in their studies, they are then admitted as Y'atis. 
 
 The ceremony on this occasion is simple — The noviciate is 
 carried out of the town with music and rejoicing in procession, 
 followed by a crowd of Sravokas, who assemble on the occasion. 
 He is taken beneath any tree, the juice of which is milky ; but 
 generally the Indian" fig (or Banian tree, as we call it) — a circle 
 is formed by the Yatis, and all others are excluded. The 
 "hair, or lock of the noviciate is pulled out by the root, at 
 five pulls — camphor, musk, sandal, safl^ron, and sugar, are 
 applied to the scalp — he is then placed before his Guru, 
 stripped of his clothes, and his hands joined. — A ^mantra is 
 pronounced in his ear by his Guru — he is invested then with 
 the clothes peculiar to Yatis — a cloth of three cubits for his 
 loins; one of five cubits for his head; a''Kamli/, or country 
 
 ° Ficus Indlca of Linn. Kal'ir burr by Mahoniedims, and Pipala by Hindus. E. M. 
 
 " The idols of the Jainas, (whom I consider as sectaiists of the Baudhas, or worshippers 
 of Buddha, itself a schism of Vahhna-va, or worship of Vishnu^, have always woolly 
 heads. See many of these idols, some colossal to a degree perhaps unequalled, others very 
 diminutive, among the plates of the Hindu Pantheon: see also some speculation on their 
 woolly heads referred to under Buddha in the [ndex. E. M. 
 
 P Mantra is a term of considerable compass — it means a charm, an incantation, an 
 imprecation, &cc. — there are also tantras, and yantras, for the meaning of which I must refer 
 to the Hindu Pantheon, under those words in the Index. E M. 
 
 1 The cloth called Kamly (frequently written and pronounced CamaVine by the English) 
 is in very common and extensive use in India. It is usually made in pieces of two or three 
 feet broad, and five or six or more long — and generally very coarse, of a dark or black, 
 colour. Sometimes, however, they are manufactured larger, and finer, and striped^ or.
 
 ,-(3 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. t. 
 
 blanket lo cover him; a 'Tripuni, or water pot; a plate for 
 his vicluals, and a clolh to tie them up in ; a long stick to 
 guard iiinisclf from injury, but not to injure others; and, 
 lastly, the indispensible instrument, a 'RaJ-haran, or broom, 
 made of cotton threads to sweep the ground, to prevent him 
 from destroying any insect. 
 
 That night is passed at a strange place ; and the next day 
 he returns to his preceptors, the initiation being completed. 
 
 A Yati is with the Jaina^ equivalent to a Sanyosi among 
 the Hindus, but they deny the term.— The Yatis recite a verse 
 which expresses their state : " That person who keeps his five 
 senses under restraint is a Yati." 
 
 The duty of a Yati is to read and expound their books to 
 the Sravakas; some of whom daily attend ; — at morning and 
 evening twilight the 'Sandhya is performed, with the face 
 turned towards the East, during which no light is admitted. 
 
 A true Yati should live by charity ; his daily consumption 
 of victuals is procured ready dressed from the houses of Sra- 
 vakas, Brahmam, or Kalmbies ; a Yati may purchase victuals 
 ready dressed from the bazar, but must not dress them 
 himself: — the fragments are thrown to animals. 
 
 spotted, black and white. Natives use the Kamly, as a wrapper, in one piece. I have 
 seen great coats made of the finer sorts, and look very well ; much resembling in appear- 
 ance, as well as in name, our camlet. The stuff is, I conjecture, made of sheep and goat 
 hair — in warm climates the covering of sheep can scarcely be called wool. E.M. 
 
 ^ These names for the water pot, and broom, used by the Jainas, are provincial, and do 
 not occur generally, or in sacred writings. E. M. 
 
 " Sandhya literally meam junction; and the ceremonies performed at the junction of the 
 night with the morning; the day with the night ; the forenoon with the afternoon, or at 
 the meridian ; are thus called by the Brahmans. The prayers pronounced by the Jainas 
 are, from the same reason, called by the same name ; but do not mean the same ceremony, 
 A.W.
 
 NOTE F. IN GUZERAT. 177 
 
 A Yati never eals or drinks when the Sun is below the 
 horizon. 
 
 The food of a Yati consists of all kinds of grain, vegetables 
 and fruit, produced above the earth ; but no roots ; such as 
 yams, onions, Sec. — Milk and '^ghee are permitted ; but butter 
 and honey are prohibited.— Nothing that contains animal life 
 ever composes part of the food of a Jaina. 
 
 • G/w, or G/ii, is butter boiled with salt, and clarified from its imparities. When fresh 
 and well raadc it is a very nice and delicate article, for culinary purposes, or wherever 
 melted butter is required. It is eaten daily by every Indian who can afford it — no good 
 meal, indeed, can be made without it. The quantity that some individuals will eat, or 
 .drink, of it, even when rancid from keeping, exceeds credibility. Large quantities are 
 annually exported from Gu-zerat ; a province yielding a great superabundance of all neces- 
 saries of lite. G/ii is always exported and kept in vessels made of hides ; perhaps of oxeti 
 or buffaloes hides; and although sometimes so large as evidently to require several hides, 
 yet no joining is visible. These vessels are called clapfer, or duller — are of nearly a globular 
 form, roundish at the bottom, so as not to stand well — the aperture is round like that of our 
 bottles — large in proportion to their size — the neck is short — dapfcn are made of all sizes 
 — some to hold not a wine glass — I once saw one in Bijafur that was estimated at two 
 hundred gallons. The method of stopping the mouth of the dapper, is also curious — strips 
 of common cotton cloth three or four inches wide, and perhaps three feet long, are doubled 
 and put four or five inches down the neck, each end banging out nearly half the length of 
 the strip — several strips are used; three or four, or more, and they cross each other at their 
 doublings, forming a bag, or lining to the neck of the vessel — the ends that hang over are 
 tied externally round the neck, with a strong cord, and then turned up and thrust down on 
 the inside, adding to the bag before made, into which is now rammed wetted tenacious clay, 
 which forms a secure and lasting stopper to the dapper. 
 
 The cloth used for this, and for every ordinary business in India, is of the sort called 
 Kiidi when white, Kirava when red, and IlArava when green — when blue, I have 
 forgotten its name. Tents, and all rough works, are made of this useful cloth, which on 
 the Bomlay side of India we, I know not why, call Dang/ieri—coiamon\y written Dungaree. 
 It may, possibly, have been so named from a manufactory of it in a very extensive village 
 in Bomlay of that name ; a name given it from its vicinity to a hill, or dundga — dund 
 meaning a hill in some Indian as well as in some ancient European dialects. The finest 
 Gh% used on the Bomlay side of India, comes from Krancht, a port far north, near thr 
 mouths of the Indus. E. M. 
 
 A A
 
 ,78 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 Some sliict Yatis drink no water but what hath been first 
 boiled, lest they should inadvertently destroy any insect; it 
 being less criminal to kill them than to destroy them in their 
 own stomachs ; and others will only drink that which is 
 received from the house of a Sravaka. 
 
 A Yati having renounced the world, and all civil duties, 
 he consequently can have no family; nor does he perform 
 any office of mourning or rejoicing: — he renounces all grati- 
 fications of sense. 
 
 The object of the worship of the Jainas is the Supreme 
 Being, incomprehensible, omniscient and omnipresent, whom 
 they call Arhang "Paramatma. 
 
 They have twenty-four Aryhuntas, or Gurus, who have 
 appeared on eaith — these were prophets or holy men, who by 
 study and abstraction reached mukht, or reunited themselves 
 with the Divinity. The names of these Aryhuntas, as written 
 from the pronunciation of a Yati, are as follow: — 
 
 1. RisiiABA DEA^A. 2. AjiTA DEVA, (cacli having the 
 epithet of clev, or deva, meaning divine, or godlike, appended 
 to his name, this common termination will be omitted in the 
 rest.) 3. Sambhava. 4. Abhinandhana. 5. Sumati. 
 6. Padmaprabha. 7. Suparslt. 8. Chandraprabua. 
 9. Suvadhi. 10. Sitala. 11. Sriangsu. 12. Vasupuja. 
 13. Vermalla. 14. Ananta. 15. Dherma. 16. Saothi. 
 17. KuNTHu. ]8. Arha. 19. Malli. 20. Munisa- 
 vrata. 21. Nami. 22. Nemi. 23. Parsa. 24. Var- 
 D am ana. With the exception of the ninth, these are the 
 
 From Parama, Supreme, and Alma, soul; ©ne of two vowels being dropped in 
 composition, E. M.
 
 NOTE F, IN GUZERAT.' 179 
 
 same names as those given by Major Mackenzie in the 
 Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX. art. iv/ 
 
 These are the twenty-four Images which are represented 
 in the Jaina Temples: — these are also called Tirthunkar. 
 
 The founder of the Jaina faith was Risiiaba Deo — or 
 Rekub Dko, as he is sometimes called. The Yati who gave 
 me the principal outline of this memorandum, referred to 
 a book, from which he said that when the Sun, Mercury, 
 and Jupiter were in conjunction in Libra, Venus in Scorpio, 
 Mars and Saturn in Aquarius, and the Moon in Cancer, 
 RiSHABA Deva was born. 
 
 » The names there given, are corrected to the classical orthography by Mr. Cole- 
 BROOKE, the most learned and respectable president of the jisiatic Society. The first 
 Arhyunta, as he is called in Guzcrai, is in Major Mackenziis's list, styled Vbisha- 
 bhanat'ha, being the same as the first of Colonel Walker's, Rishabadeva, as he is 
 called in Guzerat, Several of the names have obvious mythological significations. — Among 
 others. No. 6. Padmaprabha, means the glory of the lotos — No. 8. Chandraprabha, 
 the splendour of the moon, or of its regent Chandra. — No. 12. Vasupuja, is the worship 
 of the minor deities called Vasus, respecting whom I must refer to the Index of the Hindu 
 Pantheo7i, where the reader will find them copiously discussed. No. 5. Sum ati, is a mytho- 
 logical female, who, on an emergency, was delivered of a gourd, containing {J0,000 sons I 
 This could be no common event, and the reader will find it detailed in the work just 
 named. No. 14. Ananta is eternity ; otherwise the name of a vast mythological serpent, 
 of whom various plates and particulars are given as above. No. 9. named Suvadhi by 
 Colonel Walker, is called Pushpadanta by Mr. Colebrooke— this means with flowery 
 teeth — this writer says he is surnamed Suvid'hi, corresponding very nearly with his 
 Guzcratty appellation. The armorial bearings of this pontiff was the marine monster 
 Makara (Colebrooke) — so it is of Kama, the god of love; another of whose names 
 PusHPADANVA (see Hindu Pantheon) or with a flowery bow, comes very near in sound to 
 that of the ninth Arhyunta, or Tirthunkar, as they are also called in Gtizerat, as well as in 
 Bengal and Kanara, varied to Titt'hayar in the Prakrit dialect, and in Kanara to Tirt'huru, 
 and Tirt'hakar. The fourth and fifth articles of Volume JX. of the Aiiatic Researches, arc 
 on the Jainas, by Major Mackenzie, Dr. Buchanan, and Mr. Colebrooke, and contain 
 many very interesting particulars of that curious race of people, corresponding in several 
 instances with Colonel Walker's account of them in Guzerat, E, M.
 
 180 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v. 
 
 RisiiABA Dkva was the author also of the books of the 
 Joina faith, which he verbally promulgated in eighty-four 
 divisions. He was followed by the other Arhyuntas ; but 
 Avhen men degenerated, and became exposed to death and 
 mortality, they were reduced to writing— about 1000 years 
 since they were abridged to forty-five, to accommodate them 
 to the degenerate comprehension of the human mind. 
 
 A catalogue of these forty-five books will be given pre- 
 sently ; besides these they have many other Avorks on a variety 
 of subjects ; and some of very ancient date. 
 
 There were formerly eighty-four tribes, or sects of Jainas 
 (a sect is called Gatcha) both among the Sravakas and the 
 Yatis; but of these many have become extinct — the Lounk'a 
 Gatcha, both Yati and Sravaica differ considerably from the 
 other sects. 
 
 They are more careful of animal life— they w^orship the 
 Supreme Being alone; and wholly reject the agency of 
 Dewtas, and the Arhyuntas : they despise the worship of the 
 Arhyuntas in the Jama temples, and ask how an image can 
 grant a petition ? 
 
 The high priest of the Sravakas and Yatis is called ^ Sri- 
 puja. 
 
 The Sri-pnja of the Lounka Gatcha, For tribe, is at Baroda ; 
 this is his principal station ; but their duty is to take a circuit 
 among their dependents every year ; the high priests of the 
 other sects are elsewhere* 
 
 The Lounka Gatcha had four stations (of which one no 
 longer exists) at which their Thiveras were stationed ; viz. 
 Delhi, Ajimere, and Jalour. These Thiveras are deputies, or 
 
 f Sri, holy ; fuja, worship. E. M.
 
 NOTE F.. IN GUZERAT. 181 
 
 legates, who are entrusted with a general superintendance 
 over the morals of the Vatis. 
 
 The Sri-pitja is chosen by adoption ; generally from 
 among the Wannias of the Tecsavosavor' sect, Avhich is deemed 
 the most respectable ; when the Sri-piija is at the point of 
 death, the chila is placed on the ''gddi — his lock of hair plucked 
 out, and the mantra particularly appropriated for this station, 
 is whispered in his ear ; and the assembly of Yatis are desired 
 to obey their future chief. 
 
 About a hundred years ago, this sect gave birth to a new 
 description of Yatis, who carry mortification to a great 
 extreme. 
 
 It happened that a Yati of the LoiinJca Gatcha, disputed 
 the mandate of the Sri-puja, and was expelled from his caste ; 
 he threatened vengeance ; and that he would transfer the 
 veneration heretofore paid to the Sri-puja, to himself 
 
 He accordingly withdrew ; and by extreme mortification 
 and penance, gained many disciples, and founded the sect of 
 Dhundia, which is exclusive of the eighty-four castes. The 
 Dhundia wears only such clothes as are given to him, and 
 only eats such victuals as are voluntarily offered by the 
 Sravakas; — he can have no property — he never stirs out in 
 the rain, for fear of killing some animal ; and never sits down 
 without first brushing the ground. — Some sweep the ground as 
 they walk, and cover dieir mouth as they speak ; they never 
 wash their clothes, perform any ablutions, or cleanse any part 
 
 ^ This is perhaps the same word that is more classically written Visivavasiva, meaning 
 literally universal good, but applicable in a less strict sense, to temporal concerns. E.M. 
 
 » Chila, is a disciple, but here means the high priest, or Sripuja, elect. Gadi, a throne, 
 or seat, or cushion of state. E. M.
 
 ,82 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 of their person. — The Dhundias reject ail but ten of the Jaina 
 books. 
 
 A Sravaka is a layman of the Jain reUgion ; and of course 
 he has every necessary intercourse with the world, and con- 
 forms to its customs — marriage is considered as a civil act; 
 and on that account it is performed by Brahmans hired for 
 the occasion.— These Brahmans are of the Sravaka tribe. 
 
 The Sravakas also perform "Sradha and other ceremonies; 
 their domestic worship, or Piija, is performed at home, either 
 by themselves, or by Kalmbies engaged to perform that duty; 
 or personally at their temples. — This should be performed 
 daily. — The Sravaka should first bathe himself; then bathe 
 the idol of the particular Arhyunta to which he may offer his 
 devotions — he mixes camphor, sandal and saffron, with which 
 he marks the idol in nine places ; the mixture is left for the 
 subsequent votaries. — ^These ceremonies are not performed by 
 the Yatis ; and they are wholly rejected both by Sravakas and 
 Yatis of the Loimka Gatcka. 
 
 The Jainas class the religions of the world in six divisions ; 
 viz. 
 
 1. Siva Mutti. 2. Bud ha Mutti. 
 
 3. Veda Mutti. 4. Nyack Mutti. 
 
 5. Metnangsika Mutti. 6. Jama Mutti. 
 Any of these castes except the fifth may become Yatis. 
 The Memangsika includes Christians, Mahomedans, and every 
 other religion, except that above denominated. 
 
 Although any of the above castes may become converts, 
 yet they do not choose their disciples, or chilas, from the 
 
 fc This is a ceremony in honour of deceased ancestors, and is deemed a most important 
 one. Its rites are amply detailed in the HinJu Pantheon, E. M.
 
 .NoTEF. IN GUZERAT. 18S 
 
 military class. — This, at least, is the case with the Lounka 
 Gatclia. 
 
 The Jaiii temples are numerous in Guzevat. In iheir 
 external structure the_y differ little from the usual architecture 
 of the country religious buildings: the images of the twenty- 
 four ArJii/uiitas are placed in the inside; the images are of 
 different sizes in regular gradation to the exterior idol. The 
 Yatis and Sravakos have no objection to any person entering 
 these temples and handling the idols ; and they are far from 
 being averse to free communication on every article of their 
 faith,' 
 
 The most remarkable circumstance of the Jain temples is 
 a subterranean apartment : this is called a Bhoiri (a cavern) 
 corresponding with the room above, and furnished with similar 
 idols situated directly underneath. — The cause of this I could 
 not ascertain. The freedom with which they permit strangers 
 to descend, is a proof, that this apartment could not have 
 been intended as a sanctuary, to enable the Sravakas to prac- 
 tise their religious worship during a period of persecution. 
 
 Another establishment peculiar to the Sravakas is the 
 *piiijripul, or hospitals for animals and reptiles however vile. 
 
 ' This is different from what has been observed in other parts of India, where the 
 Baudhas, or worshippers of Budha. have been found very reserved on matters touching 
 their religion. I may be wrong, but I consider the sects of Jaina, Mahiman, or Memang- 
 uka, Sravaha, and Dhundia, to be specific vaiieties, or schisms as they will call each other, 
 of the generic faith of Budha— itself, as I have detailed at length in another place, a sect 
 of the theological, or mythological grand division of Vahhnaiia. See Hindu Payithean, 
 Index, under Budha, and Sects. E. M. 
 
 ■i These curious receptacles are found in many towns of India, and have attracted the 
 attention of many travellers. That in Surat is usually called, by the Englnh, the monkey- 
 hospital ; these animals, which almost every sect of Hindu venerates in a greater or less 
 degree, being the most conspicuous of its inhabitants. There is one in Poona. I was not
 
 ,rt4 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 I'liere are many of these in Guzerat ; the name signifies an 
 enclosure of j>rotection. — There is also another extraordinary 
 cslablishnicnt called a jevuti. — This is a dome, with a door 
 large enough at the top for a man to creep in. — In these 
 repositories, weevils, and other insects that the Sravakas may 
 find in their grain, are provided with food, by their charity, 
 and extraordinary protection to every thing possessing life. 
 
 Among the Jainas, of Guzerat at least, there is not the 
 least appearance of any distinction of classes, similar to those 
 among the Hindus. The idea of carrying arms is contrary to 
 their principles and faitli, the great object of which is the 
 preservation of life. 
 
 It would appear that an individual of any of the Hindu 
 sects may become a proselyte to the Jaina faith ; but by this 
 he forfeits every claim to the character of "Hindu. 
 
 I have been assured by a learned Brahman, that were any 
 Brahman to go to a Jaina temple to worship, he would be 
 thereby degraded from his holy character, and others would 
 not eat or drink in his 'company. I understand that in 
 
 aware luUil now that these charitable institutions were founded chiefly, by the Jainas; — it 
 is, however, in strict consonance with the leading tenet of their religion, ' to deprive no 
 aninaal of life." I recollect that the pinjrifiil, or as it would be more correctly written 
 finjrifila, in Surat, is sometimes called the Banian hospital; indicating that the sect, or 
 tribe of Bania, have the reputed merit of this ill directed instance of charity, the funds of 
 which are suspected of frequent misapplication. E. M. 
 
 * This is at variance with an opinion offered by me in the Hindu Vantheon; it was 
 however offered under an avowed ignorance of the subject, and I may easily be mistaken ; 
 a portion of the next paragraph accords with my opinion. E. M. 
 
 ' Or what is understood by the term " losing cane:" this being however an Eurofean 
 idiom, and there not being, that I know of, any corresponding expression current in India, 
 I do not adopt it. I say current ; meaning in common use among well informed natives 
 out of the reach of our colloquial influence. The writers and dubasha and native Christians, 
 about the persons of Europeans, use the term frequently ; and may perhaps translate it inta
 
 NOTE p. IN GUZERAT. 18j 
 
 Bengal, from tlie prevalence of the Jaina faith, many Brahmam 
 observe the exterior rites of their own sect, yet conform to 
 the Jaina tenets; but these must be considered as interested 
 temporizers, the abuse being connived at from the prevalence 
 of the practice, and the expediency perhaps of thus seeking 
 the patronage of Jainan. .Such Brafimans would, however, be 
 considered by their brethren of Poona and the Dcldcan, as 
 outcasts, and to them they would not return the salute of 
 the nanazkar. 
 
 These sentiments do not prevent the Sri-mala' Brahmans 
 from performing the marriage rites and the ceremonies of 
 Sradha for the Smvakas who may eniploy them ; nor is this 
 deemed by the Brahmans as unlawful ; it having, they say, no 
 connexion with the Jaina religion. The Yatis and Sravakas 
 consider marriage and Sradha as civil rites, unconnected with 
 the tenets of their faith. These remarks are to be considered 
 as applicable only to Guzerat : — the conformity between the 
 principles of the Jainas and the Brahmans, may be more 
 marked in other parts of India. 
 
 The forty-five works, mentioned in a former paragraph, 
 which the Jainas profess to have derived from the founder of 
 their religion Risiiaba deva, bear the following titles — they 
 
 country dialects; but I deem it unauthorized, like many other words in common use 
 among the English— Pagoda, for instance, as used either for a temple or a coin ; Gentoo, &c. 
 See hereon Hindu Pantheon, page 346. E. M. 
 
 e So named, I imagine, from their peculiar selection for the performance of the marriac'e 
 ceremonies. Mala is a chaplet ; and one of flowers (hence called pushfa mala) is thrown 
 by the priest over the neck of the bride. Sri means holy — as a name of Lakshmi the 
 Ceres of Hindustan, it farther adverts to increase, fros^erity, &c. See Hindu Pantheon 
 under Sri in the Index. E. M. 
 
 B B
 
 ,80 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 arc written in the basha, or dialect, called Maghada, and in 
 tiie balbat character. 
 
 1. Achanjanga — on the conduct and actions of a Yati in 
 points of religion, &c. This work is comprised in 
 2000 books or chapters, called granta. 
 'J. Siigaranga — on the human body, and its appearances; 
 in 2100 ditto. 
 
 3. Tahmnga — on physiology ; in 3700 ditto. 
 
 4. Sumavayanga — on theogony ; a history of the devat&y 
 
 or gods; their dimensions, &c. l6',06'7 ditto. 
 
 5. Bhagavati — on theology ; in praise of God ; forms of 
 
 prayer, worship, &c. 157?502 ditto. 
 
 6. Gynata-dherma-kattanga — history of celebrated Rajas ; 
 
 6000 ditto. 
 
 7. Upa-saga-dasanga — the history of ten celebrated Sra- 
 
 vakas; 812 ditto. 
 
 8. Antagher-dasangha — shewing how the above ten saints 
 
 reached the kino;dom of heaven ; 890 ditto. 
 
 9. Anutaro-vayi — history of the inferior deities of the 
 
 heavens; 11,200 ditto. 
 
 10. Purmlina-vyakerna — a commentary on religious duty ; 
 
 1250 ditto. 
 
 11. Vipak sutra — the doctrine of crimes and punishments; 
 
 1290 ditto. 
 
 12. Vahi sutra — on the generation and birth of mankind 
 
 and animals; 11(S0 ditto. 
 
 13. Rahipasani — history of Pradasi Raja, illustrative of 
 
 the Jaina doctrine of the preservation of animal 
 hfe ; 2078 ditto.
 
 NOTEF. IN GrZERAT. is; 
 
 14. Jiva bagam—on things animaled and inanimate; on 
 
 chanty, humility, &c. ; 4700 grantas. 
 
 15. Pomona — a dictionary of arts and sciences; 778? 
 
 ditto. 
 
 16. Jambudizipa panati — comprises a history of the earth 
 
 in 4146 ditto. 
 
 17. Chandra panati— a history of the moon ; 22,000 ditto. 
 
 18. Nehreatvali — of the sun ; 1179 ditto. 
 19- Pus/ipeka — on botany. 
 
 20. Kalpa vatanga saka — description of the heavenly man- 
 
 sions of the gods. 
 
 21. Pushpa vatanga saka — on the same subject. 
 
 22. Vanedasa — a dissertation on fire ; what and how far it 
 
 pervades. 
 
 23. Utara adahain — a religious treatise on the difference in 
 
 the sects of Yati; 2000 ditto. 
 
 24. Ahvesyuka nitjakti/ — comprising the several religious 
 
 avocations of the Jainas; 3200 ditto. 
 
 25. Finda nirjakty — a dissertation on the soul ; 700 ditto. 
 
 26. Dasweh-kalak—a ritual of penance — read and ex- 
 
 pounded during the last illness of persons of note. 
 It seems to have in view an intercession for his 
 transgressions; it contains 700 ditto. 
 
 27. Natidi sutra — on ""Nandiswara dwipa ; 700 ditto. 
 
 28. Anuyugadvara — on mind, speech, and existence; 
 
 1199 ditto. 
 
 ^ Nakdiswaha, the lord of the bull Nandi, is a compound name of Siva, who is 
 called IsA and Iswara, and his vehicle, the bull, Nandi. See Hindu Pant/ieon, Index, 
 under those words. Nandeswar A divipj, means therefore, the divifa, or country, of that 
 deity, or of Siva. E. M.
 
 183 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 29. Clioii-saran — an intercession, read at the decease of 
 
 individuals; 65 graiitas. 
 
 30. Aiir patcha kon — on fastings and prayer ; 84 ditto. 
 o\. Maha patcha lean — on excessive fastings, of one, two, 
 
 or three months; 134! ditto. 
 52. Bahty perignya — duty to tutors ; 171 ditto. 
 
 33. Tandula vyali — on fishes, and the inhabitants of the 
 
 waters ; 400 ditto. 
 
 34. Chandra viji — history of the moon ; I76 ditto. 
 
 35. Gitna viji — on the lucky marks on the human body ; 
 
 palmistry; 100 ditto. 
 
 36. Mar-ran saymuhi — on death ; 6b6 ditto. 
 
 37. Devindra stuve — a dissertation on the gods, and 
 
 'Indra, their chief; 300 ditto. 
 
 38. Santarak — on sleep, rest, &c; 121 ditto. 
 
 39. Kalpa sutra — a religious treatise, read with peculiar 
 
 efficacy in the months of Shravana and Bhadrasped, 
 on the twenty-four Arhyuntas ;" 1216 ditto. 
 
 40. Nisit sutra — on crimes, penance, and punishment; 
 
 815 ditto. 
 
 41. Maha nisit sutra — on more hemous crimes and their 
 
 consequences ; 3500 ditto. 
 
 42. Vavahar sruti — on ethics and moral obligations; 
 
 500 ditto. 
 
 ' The diversified history of this important king of the firmament is given in the Hindu 
 Pant/icon. E. M. 
 
 ^ This work is more especially the life and institutions of Vardhamana, the last of the 
 twenty-four Arhyuntas, or Tirthuhars, or saints, enumerated in a former page of this Note. 
 It is a work of great authority. See^i. Res. IX, 310. where Mr. Colebrooke gives an 
 abstract of the history of this pontiff. He deems the work to have been composed about 
 1500 years back — a copy in his possession is nearly 250 years old. E, M,
 
 "OTE G. IN GUZERAT, &.c. igj; 
 
 43. Dasah sriifi— on life and its preservation ; 500 granlas. 
 
 44. F(t7//A-rt/7;ff— Institutions of the eighty-four sects of 
 
 Yafis ; 105 ditto. 
 
 45. Brahat kalija — on the conduct of the followers of 
 
 Jaina ; 500 ditto. 
 Pancha kalpa — general observations on the whole of 
 the preceding works; 1433 ditto. 
 The Juinas have also fourteen books of great antiquity not 
 now in common use, but kept in a sort of sacred deposit in 
 a few of their principal temples in Giizerat. These books are 
 not written in the Magadhi hasha as the rest of the Jaina 
 books are, but in an ancient Sanskrit character, scarcely to be 
 deciphered or understood by any of the learned Jainas of the 
 present day. 
 
 Besides these the Jainas have many works on their religion, 
 history, &c. A. W. 
 
 Note G. 
 
 Since this 'paragraph was written I have had some con- 
 versation with an agent of Fatteh Mahomed, and I annex 
 a memorandum of what passed. His name is "Kubirji 
 
 ' Paragraph 276. of Chap. III. p. 98. 
 
 " This name, in the MS. written Koobaregee, and Kobeerjee, is I apprehend 
 correctly Kuveraji ; a cognomen from Kuvera. the Hindu deity of wealth. For parti- 
 culars of the Indian Plutus the reader may consult the Hindu Pantheon. E. M.
 
 ino 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 Meiita, and he is brollicr to Fatteii Mahomed's dewan, 
 the person who wrote the letter in the name of his master; 
 whose circumstances, it will be seen, rendered it politically 
 unadvisablc to atleinpt any unpleasing innovation on the 
 prejudices of the Jarejahs. 
 
 KuBiRJi, in reply to my question, as to the reason of the 
 extraordinary answers returned by Faitf.ii Mahomed to my 
 letters," on the subject of discontinuing the practice of Infan- 
 ticide, said, that the peculiarity of Fatteh Mahomed's 
 situation with respect to the Jarejahs, obliged him to be 
 exlremely cautious and conciliatory in his conduct — he pro- 
 fesses to be a servant of the Rao and acts accordingly, and 
 never sits on the gadi, (or throne, or seat of state) without 
 takino- a young Jarcjah in his arms. Until lately he never 
 used a palky — he docs not sleep on a cot, or bedstead, in 
 camp ; that being a privilege of the Jarejahs. 
 
 AYhen he received a wound from an assassin, Rao gave 
 him "permission to use a palkii — were he to disgust any of 
 the Jarejahs, he adds new strength to the cause of his rival 
 
 HuXRAJ-SA. 
 
 The business of Infanticide concerns the Jarejahs alone, 
 and the letter was written under their influence. — The Jemadar 
 neither commits nor justifies the practice. A.W. 
 
 " K'o. 18 to 22. of Chap. IV. ° See the Eemarh.
 
 NOTE G. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 Ifll 
 
 RonarJxs. 
 
 The indulgence of a pa/kt/, or palanquee?), as we sometimes 
 see it wriltci), is not, under some of the native governments of 
 Iticlia, permitted indiscriminately. It is a mark of distinction; 
 allowed, as I imagine, to many, perha])s most, families of 
 rank, as a matter of course. 'J'o other individuals it is 
 conceded as a mark of favour, purchased by services to the 
 state; or probably by a pecuniary consideration. Certain 
 offices too, I believe, convey the privilege of using this lux- 
 urious article. All Europeans in the service of the country 
 powers, act, in this point, as they please; and their having so 
 done has probably rendered such governments less particular 
 in this sumptuary indulgence. 
 
 Under the British government there is not now, 1 believe, 
 any restriction ou the natives riding in palki/s; but within my 
 recollection there was, both in Madras and Bombay. Prior to 
 General Sir William Medows' government (I788j no native 
 was allowed to use a palky within the fort of Bombaij, without 
 the permission of the Governor; and I recollect that sucli 
 permission used to be inserted in the order books of the fort 
 gates in this form. " Dady Nasserwaxjee has obtained 
 the leave of the Honourable the Governor to ride in a paUin- 
 queeii, in consequence of his lameness— he is not, therefore, to 
 be stopped at the gates." Not more than two or three 
 natives were, at this lime, thus indulged : the name of my 
 worthy old friend Dady NasservaxNji I well recollect as 
 one. This name is a corruption of ^(^^^y Nusuirvan, 
 famous in the ancient annals of Persia. Dady, being a sort 
 of familiar aj)pellation like our Fat/icr, without n'ieaning 
 exactly a parent— the termination Ji, (sec page 119) has been
 
 198 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 almost universally adopted by the Parsis of Bomhay and Sural, 
 wlicre most ot" these descendants of the ancient Perswns reside. 
 They aft'ect the illuslrious names of their ancestors, Rustam, 
 
 KliUSRU, AuDSHIR,SuRAB,''JaMSHID,HuRMUZ, KURSHID, 
 
 occ. Some of these, to be sure, appear rather in masquerade 
 in their modern dress, Ardaseer, Jimsetjee, Hormajee, 
 
 CURSETJEE, Sec. 
 
 On General MEDOws'assuniing the government of Bo??^^^^, 
 1 have heard that one or more of the respectable Parsi inha- 
 bitants waited on him to request the restriction might be 
 taken off — his reply was characteristic — " So long as you do 
 not force me to ride in this machine, he may who likes it." 
 Aly gallant old friend never used a. pa Iky. 
 
 On another occasion, altogether unconnected with the 
 subject of this note, the General exhibited his usual terseness, 
 and disregard of precedent. The prohibition against foreigners 
 walking on, or viewing or aj)proaching the fortifications of 
 Bombay is especially repeated and pointed. It was reported 
 to him that a foreigner, an inhabitant of the settlement, was 
 in the habit of forgetting the prders, and the officer inquired 
 if it was the Governor's pleasure that they should, in this 
 instance, be enforced. He replied, that he thought it of little 
 moment: " friends walking on the works could do no harm; 
 and as to enemies, the more they saw of them, the less they 
 woidd like them." The fortifications of Bombay, are, to be 
 sure, altogether a surprising work. To me it appears not 
 unlikely, that the sum of labour and expense applied to their 
 construction, would have raised one of the pyramids of Egypt. 
 E. M. 
 
 '' See page 1-J4.
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. |.).>< 
 
 Note H. 
 
 Some detached memoranda on the subject of this portion 
 of my letter (Chap. 111. p. 105) have offered since it was 
 written. — Respecting the Kardda, or Kardra Bvahmans, ii 
 seems clearly established that they were heretofore, and pro- 
 bablj"^ still are, addicted to the superstitious notion that Tlic 
 Goddess is to be propitiated by the destruction of a human 
 life. 
 
 This goddess is known under a variety of names ; and 
 may be worshipped by her devotees, sometimes as the dis- 
 penser of riches and blessings, and at other times as a deity 
 whose wrath is to be deprecated, or as her worshippers may 
 respectively be of the sect of Siva or of "'VisriNu. 
 
 It is already noticed in the text, that the Karara 
 Bvahmans are numerous in Guzerat; and they fully acknow- 
 ledge the origin of their tribe, as well as that of the Kokanastha, 
 described by Mr. Wilford in Vol. IX. of the 'Asiatic 
 Researches. They deny, however, that they have destroyed 
 or mutilated the second part of the Skanda Piirana, as there 
 stated, and assert that it is still extant. 
 
 The term Karara, or Karada, is derived from a villafye of 
 the 'Kokan, and comprehends a numerous tribe, who are 
 divided into several sects : the difference in their tenets consist 
 principally in their preference of the worship of a particular 
 
 1 See Remarks (1.) at the end of this Note. 
 
 ' See Remarks (2.) at the end of this Note. 
 
 ' The low country between the sea and the western ghauts, or mountainous passes 
 
 sometimes written Concan : but Khhan, or Kulan, is the true spelling and pronunciation, 
 E.M. 
 
 C C
 
 ly.i HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 deity, and consequently in being guided by his instilulions or 
 diclales. They are supposed to be under ihe influence of iho 
 Vishani boot, or spirit of poiaon. This we may perceive to be 
 cither the cause, or the effect of the prejudice against them. 
 
 To appease the Mrath of this wicked demon, they admi- 
 nister poison to their guests and friends — by this the spirit is 
 o-ralified, and in return extends his protection to the offerer 
 and his family. This character is probably exaggerated by 
 ionorance or enmity : it is too horrid and extravagant to be 
 wholly true ; but it is given on such authority as admits not of 
 its total rejection. 
 
 This prejudice against the Karara Brahmcms has derived 
 some credibility and weight, from a very general and popular 
 opinion, that the Kokaii is, in a particular degree, infested 
 with evil spirits. 
 
 Although a Karara, aware of the prejudices against him 
 and of the indignation of other tribes, unwillingly discusses 
 this subject, yet they sometimes will admit that their tribe 
 bear the odium of the practice : and if they should even be 
 convinced of its spiritual expediency, they must at present be 
 sensible of its danger : — the law and custom, humanity and. 
 reason, would now call for punishment on the perpetrator of 
 so atrocious a deed. If therefore it be now practised, it cer- 
 tainly is done with all possible secrecy. 
 
 That this sect formerly yielded to their prejudices on this 
 point to a considerable extent, there can be little doubt; 
 though now, like many other customs of the Hindus, this has 
 happily fallen into disuse : particularly, it is said, since the 
 ianiily of the Fes/ma gained the ascendency in the Mahratto/ 
 empire. 
 
 ' See Remarks (3.) at the end of this Note.
 
 NOTRH. IN GUZERAT. 19j 
 
 It deserves particular notice that the Bralvnnm of the sect 
 of Vishnu, or the Vaishnavas, as well as the Soivas, or wor- 
 shippers of Siva, are equally implicated in the accusation of 
 practising these savage rites. 
 
 The following anecdote is too vague to be received as any 
 evidence ; but it was related to me by several people : — 
 
 The wife of a certain Korara Brahman made a vow to her 
 patron deity, that if she obtained a particular end, she would 
 gratify him by a human sacrifice— she was favourably heard ; 
 and in searching for a fit subject, she found it necessary, from 
 the danger of publicity, to select the victim from her own 
 family. It was the destined husband of her infant daughter, 
 to whom only, and that from necessity, as will appear in the 
 sequel, she entrusted the fatal secret. 
 
 According to custom the young bridegroom was invited 
 to a nuptial feast at the house of the bride's father; and the 
 mother fixed on this opportunity for effecting her diabolical 
 purpose. She mixed poison with the portion of food intended 
 for the boy, Avhich was put apart, as is usual, Avith that of his 
 intended bride, who, entrusted with the secret, was instructed 
 by her mother to lead her promised husband to his appor- 
 tioned share. The child, however, terrified at the prospect of 
 misfortune and her future misery, wilfully guided her youno- 
 husband to another share, and saved his life, but at the 
 expense of her father's: for the mother, observant of her 
 daughter's conduct, Avas compelled to remain in silence, an 
 agonized Avitness of her OAvn approaching widowhood; as the 
 guests indiscriminately sitting down to the repast, the fatal 
 portion fell to the lot of her own husband. 
 
 There is another traditionary story relating to the orio-iu
 
 ,y5 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 of luiman sacrifices, of a certain Roja, who having built 
 a spacious and beautiful lank, found every etibrt to fill it with 
 walcr impracticable. Greatly distressed, after having in vain 
 exerted every expedient of devotion and labour, the Rdja at 
 Icnolh vowed to his patron deity, the immolation of his own 
 cliild ; if this precious offering were accepted by the grant of 
 the boon which he solicited. 
 
 The Raja accordingly placed one of his children, with 
 appropriate ceremonies, in the center of the tank, when the 
 deity gave an undeniable testimony of his assent and grati- 
 fication — the tank immediately filled with fine water, and the 
 sacrifice was completed in the drowning of the child. 
 
 Although stones of this description are too wild for 
 implicit belief, they yet show how generally certain impres- 
 sions have been received. The following memorandum of 
 a conversation with a Karara Brahman on this subject is more 
 positive. 
 
 VisHNUPANT Naprai Tattia, a Karara Brahman, a 
 gomasta in the house of "Hari Biiagty, acknowledges that 
 his tribe bear the odium of offering human sacrifices— so he 
 has heard, but is himself ignorant of the existence of the 
 practice. 
 
 A Brahman of this sect being poor or childless, propitiates 
 the goddess Durga, but under another name, by killing 
 a Brahman of any sect: — the more holy, learned, beautiful. 
 
 " HiBi, is a name of Siva. Bhagtv may be derived from Bhaga, another of bis 
 names, or from Bhaqaviti, a name of his consort Parvati. The name of this respec- 
 table banker is usually written Hurry Bhugty. Vishnufant, is an abbreviation of 
 Vishnu Pandit— the latter term meaning a learned Brahman, a philosopher— Paw^^iO'^'j 
 philosophy. Comasta, means an agent, or factor. E. M.
 
 NOTEH. IN GUZERAT. 197 
 
 highly bred, rich and flourishing eilhor in family or wealth, 
 the more acceptable is the otfering. 
 
 It is eflected by treachery; and generally by an invitation 
 to a feast, where the intended victim is treated with extra- 
 ordinary respect, by being oiled, perfumed, flowers put about 
 his neck, &c. and poison is given him in his food ; which 
 food must be presented to him by a widow. No man, or 
 woman having a husband, will give it. Vishnu Pandit in 
 describing the victim, said that ' such a man as the ^Sastri 
 would be a very acceptable offering.' 
 
 Both the Saatri and Vishnu Pant enumerated some 
 instances of sacrifices of this description, which have, ac- 
 cording to common rumour, taken place. I record the three 
 following : — 
 
 1. Trimbakbiiat Daveker, grand nephew of the 
 Sastri, died at Sattara, from poison administered to him 
 at the house of Babu Rao ''Talwalker, a Karara 
 Brohtnan. 
 
 2. A Telinga Brahman, his name doth not occur, h said 
 to have been poisoned at the house of Babu Rao Kesu, 
 a Karara Brahman of high respectability at Poona. 
 
 3. Sedbhat Tiiakar, a Karara Brahman, and Guru, 
 or spiritual preceptor, of the Sahu Rajah, administered poison 
 
 " Sastri, means one deeply read in the Sastrai. The person here, perhaps huinorousl)', 
 alluded to by Vishnu Pandit, is his friend Gangadher Patwerdhen, a very learned 
 and good man, long in habits of confidential intercourse with Colonel Walker. The 
 Siistras, usually written S/iaslers, are books of holy repute, of which the reader desirous of 
 particulars will find some in the Hindu Pantheon, referred to from that word in tlie Index. 
 See also note in page 8, preceding. E.M. > 
 
 ^ See Remarks (4.) at the end of this Note.
 
 ,,,;( HINDU IN FAN' TIC IDE chav. t. 
 
 lo BiKUBA GosAvi 'AVynker, a Brahman. — This likewise 
 is only from reporl. 
 
 These or similar supeistilious practices among the HindttSy 
 must now, however, be considered as declining, or wholly 
 abandoned ; they have felt the progress of civilization and 
 humanity in India as well as in Europe, and have disappeai'ed 
 in both countries as social manners have improved : — but 
 there arc still permitted some anomalies shocking to humanity, 
 and strongly o|)posed to the benevolence generally charac- 
 teristic of the Hindu religion. Widows burning with their 
 husbands," the practice of female Infanticide, and meritorious 
 suicide, are of this description. 
 
 The unnatural practice also of a son supporting and 
 exposing to the flood, a parent enfeebled by age, is perhaps 
 to be found at this day in India onl}'. It is not frequent ; 
 and if it admit of palliation, it may be found in the consi- 
 deration that it is done at the desire of the ^'victim. 
 
 As more peculiarly connected with the subject of Infan- 
 ticide, the custom of mothers, who have been long barren, 
 offering their first-born as a sacrifice of gratitude to their gods, 
 is deserving of notice. I have not, however, been able to 
 
 * IVynlter, or, as I suppose, Wyeler, or JValiiker; that is, of the town of IVye, or JFahi, 
 in the Kokan. See page 153. E. M. 
 
 •'' This species of suicide is not perrailted in the British territories in India, nor under 
 the Mahoinedan governments. At Voona, in ordinary and quiet times, it occurs annually 
 about a dozen times on an average of as many years ; but during the last year that I was 
 there, it occurred but six times; it was a turbulent and revolutionary period, and the 
 people were put out of their ordinary habits. Some of those that I attended are noticed in 
 the Hindu Pantheon; where also the difterent kinds of meritorious suicide are enumerated. 
 See in the Index, under Sati, and Suicide. E. M. 
 
 * This subject is discussed in the Hindu Pantheon. See Index under Hindus. E. M.
 
 woTEHv IN GUZERAT. 199 
 
 ascerlain that this is done, as has been reUUed, by leaving the 
 cliild in woods to be devoured by wild beasts or birds of prey, 
 or by throwing it into livcrs. It has uniformly been described 
 to me as most common, if not peculiar, to the fourth class, or 
 Sudra," and as an act of devotion. They leave the child lo= 
 the service of the god, where it remains, unless redeemed by 
 the parents, whicli is generally' the case. 
 
 The circumstance of parents devoting their ofl'spring to 
 a particular deity is illustrated by the case of Fatteii Sing 
 Gaikawar, the presumptive heir to the Gaikauar dominions. 
 GoviND Rao Gaikawau, his father, married two ladies, 
 second cousins, of the same family; Geiina Bhye, and 
 Anapurna Bhye — the former was the favourite wife; and 
 she persuaded Govind Rao to dedicate his son by Anapurna 
 to the service of Kandubma, an incarnation of Siva, and 
 the tutelary deity of the Gaikawar family. This was accord- 
 ingly done, and Fatteii Sing remained in the Dekkan, until 
 through the interference of the British government he was 
 brought into Guzerat, with the view of taking a share in the 
 administration of his family concerns.'' 
 
 Previously, however, to his entrance into business, and 
 preparatory also to his marriage, it was deemed an indis- 
 pensable act that he should be redeemed from the god, by 
 distributing to Brahmans, or expending in pious acts, an 
 equivalent to his weight in silver and gold.'' This ceremony 
 is called Tula-ddn (tula, weight ; dcin, charity) and Avas per- 
 formed at a temple of Kandubiia's in the neighbourhood of 
 
 <: See on the subject of the grand and subdivisions of the Hindus, UU. E. M 
 
 * See Rcmarh (5.) at the end of this Note. 
 
 * See Remarks (6.) at the end of this Note.
 
 c2,Kj HINDU INFANTICIDE cmap. v. 
 
 Baroda, some short lime before his marriage. Until this 
 roilemplion be eftecled, the object is not deemed competent 
 to the i)crfbrmance of any civil duty. A. W. 
 
 RcmarJtS (1.) 
 
 The first perusal of the tenth paragraph of the Postscript 
 lo Colonel Walker's Report, (page 103) whence reference is 
 made to the preceding Note, rather slaggered me — it runs 
 thus : ' The object of their worship (/. e. of the Karara 
 Brahmms) is Ma ha Lakshmi, to whom human sacrifices 
 are acceptable ; and the more so if the victim be a Brahman 
 learned in the Sastras.' 
 
 I did not think it likely that human sacrifices were ever 
 offered except to Kali, or to that terrific goddess under some 
 of her avenging names and forms. On farther consideration, 
 if I have not altered my opinion, I have, I think, gained 
 a clue enabling me to account for dissonances on this point. 
 
 The principal goddesses of the Hindu mythological ma- 
 chinery are the active energies of their respective lords — 
 their Sakti, as they are called: and differing from them only 
 in sex, they are endued with coequality of potency, and are 
 their might and glory ; the executors of their divine will. To 
 explain this fully would require the occupation of some 
 pages, that are more appropriately devoted to it in the H'mdtt 
 Pantheon. 
 
 Parvati, under a variety of names and forms, Kali, 
 Burg A, &c. among them, is the Sakti of Siva, who is a per- 
 sonification of the destroying power of The Deity. La k s hm i,
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 10^ 
 
 in like manner under many names, is the Sakti, or consort, to 
 the various forms of Vishnu, The Deity's preserving power. 
 These two gods, or personifications of the justice and mercy of 
 The Almighl3% or Brahm, being respectively symbols of 
 destruction and preservation, we would expect to find them 
 generally opposed to each other. And so we do ; and their 
 contests are physically represented by the poets with great 
 fertility of genius, and sj)lcndour of imagery: " but," say the 
 philosojihers, " to destroy is only to reproduce in another form:" 
 hence the destructive and preserxmtive, as well as the creative 
 powers of the Deity, are acting in unity of effect; and their 
 attributes and characters occasionally coalesce. So, likewise, 
 do the attributes and characters of their Saktis, or helpmates ; 
 and sometimes also their names and titles. Devi, althougli 
 more especially applicable to Parvati as a name (it meaning 
 The Goddess, by her own sectaries pre-eminently and exclusivel}^ 
 so applied) is by the Vnishnavas, or worshippers of Vishnu, 
 given as an epithet to his Salcti Lakshmi, who is called 
 Lakshmi Devi; and sometimes it is likely that she will by 
 her votaries, be designated by the epithet only : and if so, we 
 see the authority on which Colonel Walker ma}' have 
 received and written the passage, that I am now endeavouring 
 to reconcile with my own preconceptions. 
 
 A Vaishnava, or votary of Vishnu, will clothe the object 
 of his exclusive worship with the attributes of Tlie Deity ; 
 although he might demur at calling him expressly by the 
 name of Brahm. A Saiva, or worshipper of Siva, would 
 do the same: this great sect have, indeed, and apparently 
 with general assent, assumed as an appellative of their divinity, 
 the title of Maha Deva ; that is. The Great God ; by whicn 
 
 D D
 
 202 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 lie is, in a manner rather anomalous, distinguished by other 
 seels; who do not, as we might expect they would, give this 
 sort of pre-eminent epithet to the more immediate power to 
 whom they ofl'er their praises. Lakshmi and Parvati, as 
 the Saktis of the two great types of the preservative and de- 
 stnictive powers, are addressed by their votaries in the same 
 strain of praise ; such as is, in fact, due only to the Archetype 
 of both their lords. The same may be said of the sectaries 
 who adore Vishnu, not directly, but through the mediation 
 of an yivatara, or manifestation. 'J'hose of Krishna, or 
 Il^AMA, respectively called Gokalusfha and Komanuj, adore 
 Vishnu in these Avataras, either singly or combined with 
 their Saktis Radma and Sita, who also have their exclusive 
 worshippers, equally disposed to magnif}^ them to the extent 
 even of Onmipotence and Omnipresence; The same may be 
 said of the Sauras, who address themselves only to Surva, or 
 the Sun, who shares largely also in the mixed adoration of 
 many other sects. There are, besides, several other schisms, 
 if Ave may so term them, distinct from all and from each 
 other, who although agreeing in some important theological 
 doctrines, attach themselves to one Deva, or Devi, male or 
 female, or to two conjoined ; as Papists do to one Saint, or to 
 the Virgin, glorifying such object in language due only to 
 GOD. 
 
 This natural arrogance, or proneness of sectaries to exalt 
 the object of their particular adoration into the seat of Omni- 
 potence, is, of necessity, amply discussed in the Hindu 
 Fantheo7i, for it is of perpetual recurrence in researches into 
 their mythology. And as each sectary is also naturally prone 
 to teach his own doctrines, we may hence discover how liable
 
 NOTEH. IN GUZERAT. 'iOS 
 
 inquirers are to receive schism for orlliodoxy; and how lillle 
 comparative rehance can in tact be placed on the result of 
 casual inquiries, as to the general religion of the Hindus: 
 very valuable, however, such results may still be. 
 
 It is only by plain faithful translations of the sacred books 
 of the Hindus, (if accompanied by notes or a gloss, but not 
 interpolated, so nuich the better) that we can arrive at 
 a knowledge of their religion, history, arls and sciences. All 
 these are buried in a wild and extravagant mythology ; in- 
 volving also various tenets, })erhaps systems, whence may be 
 deduced the philosophy of several, if not all, of the schools of 
 Athens and of Rome. 
 
 That comprehensive tenet, for instance, cited above, that 
 *« to destroy is only to reproduce in another form," was also 
 a leading theory with some of the ancient European j)hilo- 
 sophers; to whom in all probability it flowed from the 
 Brahmans, filtered through the priesthood of Egypt. 
 
 Aristotle, teaching a Hindu heretical tenet of the 
 eternity of matter, says (de Gen. et Corr. l. 1. c. 5.) that 
 " bodies suffer a perpetual succession of dissolution and 
 reproduction. Dissolution always succeeds production, be- 
 cause the termination of the dissolution of one body is the 
 commencement of the production of another." Nor was the 
 Peripatetic the earliest school wherein this doctrine was taught. 
 Plato, although in an obscure and indistinct manner, has 
 the same idea — " In nature all things terminate in their 
 contraries — the state of sleep terminates in that of waking; 
 so life ends in death, and death in life." Fhado. I. 69- 
 
 The Academics probably borrowed this from the Ionic 
 school, the father of which, Pythagoras, spent many years
 
 •04 
 
 IHNDr INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 in Est/pf, ii'hI is said to have learned some philosophical 
 tenets troni the Indian g)'mnosophists. 
 
 If Pythagokas learned any thing from the philosophers 
 of India, he retained the doctrines of that school called by the 
 Hindus, Miinansa, after -which Plato taught the immortality 
 of tliin"s. Ka pila expounded to the Hindus the same tenet, 
 niodified, to give it the attraction of variety and novelty. He, 
 as Epicurus did after him, tricked out his theory in so 
 meretricious a style, as to have provoked, from more sober 
 reasoners, the opprobrium of atheism. 
 
 These theories called by Hindus, Mimansa and Sankya, 
 are beautifully illustrated by a philosopher of a very diiferent 
 school. The reader will forgive the extent of the quotation. 
 If such passages be not found in Hindu writings, it is more 
 from want of so fine a poet, than from the absence of the 
 theory. 
 
 " Look nature through, 'tis revolution all. 
 
 All change, no death. Day follows night ; and night 
 The dying day; stars rise, and set, and rise; 
 Earth takes th' example. See the summer gay. 
 With her green chaplet and ambrosial flowers. 
 Droops into pallid autumn ; winter grey, 
 Horrid with frost and turbulent with storms, 
 Blows autumn, and his golden fruits, away. 
 Then melts into the spring ; soft spring, with brexith 
 Favonian, from warm chambers of the south. 
 Recalls the first. All, to reflourish, fades: 
 As in a wheel, all sinks, to reascend: 
 Emblems of man, who passes, not expires. 
 
 The world of matter, with its various forms. 
 All dies into new life. Life born from death 
 Rolls the vast mass, and shall for ever roll. 
 No single atom, once in being, lost. 
 With change of counsel charges the Most High." Young.
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 805 
 
 Remai'ks (2.) 
 
 Some curious particulars, connecled with the present 
 Peshwa's family, and other Brahman and Mahratla tribes, not 
 very flattering to their jjride of ancestry, are contained in 
 Mr. Wilford's chronological essay in Vol. IX. of the 
 Asiatic Researches, art. iii. whence I extract the followino-: — 
 
 " According to the Puranics, Parasu Rama, having 
 extirpated the Cshaitrics" (or Kehtris, the military class, see 
 pages 2. 167. 207.) " and filled the earth with blood, 
 wanted to perform a sacrifice, but could find no Brahman 
 who would officiate, on account of his being defiled with so 
 much human blood. As he was standing on the summit of 
 the mountains of Kokan, he spied fourteen dead bodies 
 stranded on the adjacent shores below : these were the corpses 
 of so many Mlech'chas" (individuals of a strange or impure 
 race) " who had been flung into the sea by their enemies in 
 distant countries in the west. They had been wafted by the 
 winds, and were then in a high state of putrefaction. Rama 
 recalled them to life, imparled knowledge to them, and 
 conferred on them the Brahmanical ordination, and bade them 
 perform the sacrifice. From these fourteen dead men is 
 descended the Kukanast'ha tribe of Mahrattas : thus called, 
 because, since that time, they have always staid and remained 
 in the Kukan. 
 
 " There were three other individuals whose corpses were 
 similarly stranded, more to the northward, toward the gulf of 
 Cambay; and these were brought to life again by a magician; 
 and from tKem are descended three tribes : one of which is
 
 200 HINDU INFANTICIDE chaf. v. 
 
 Ihc Cliitpazvana; and ihe lianas of Vdaijapur, willi the Fcshwas 
 family, belono to il." 
 
 From the same authorily we learn that the Karara tribe 
 of Mahrattas are descended from men who Avere formed of 
 the ribs of a dead camel, by a magician, who could get no 
 Brahmtin to assist at his nefarious rites. By his powerful 
 spells he made men of the camel's ribs, and moreover con- 
 ferred on them the Brohmankal ordination. 
 
 Another passage applicable to the subjects of tliis work, 
 if not especially to those now under discussion, occurring near 
 that just quoted, I will here extract it also. 
 
 " The Mahrattas are called Maha-rashtra in Sa7iskrit : 
 Malia, is great and illustrious; and Rashtva, synonimous with 
 Raja-piitra, implies their royal descent ; and their name also 
 indicates that they were acknowledged to belong to the 
 second class on their arrival in Ixdia, and, of course, that 
 they were not Brahmans. When our new adventurers had 
 obtained power and influence, they assumed the superior title 
 of Muha-roshfm ; and by striking out such letters as become 
 useless when brought to the standard of the spoken dialects, 
 we have Maha-rata, Mahrata, and sometimes Mahrator. Thus, 
 also, we have Surat from Surashtra; and Gujarat, from Gurja 
 Raslitra." 
 
 Concluding this item of Remarks, I will add that the 
 above named Parasu Rama, who, by extirpating the military 
 class of Kehtri, one of the four grand divisions of the Hindus, 
 had filled the earth with blood, was Vishnu, the Preserving 
 power of the Deity, in one of his ten principal incarnations ; 
 an anomaly adverted to in the Remarks preceding this item. 
 This incarnation, or Avatara, is detailed in the Hindu Pantheon,
 
 KOTEW. IN GUZERAT. 207 
 
 comprising also some other particulars connected with the 
 subject of the Note to which these Remarks are appended. 
 
 E. M. 
 
 Remarks (3.) 
 
 The family of Baji Rao, the present Peshu-a, obtained 
 a paramount ascendency over the western Mahratta empire 
 in 1740; retaining their official designation of Peshieo, which 
 means the first officer of the state. Being Brahnians, to whom 
 an assumption of royalty is, on divine ^authority, pointedly 
 prohibited, they, by a political fiction, retain the title of 
 prime minister to a nominal P.dja, or sovereign, who is kept 
 in an honourable slate of imprisonment at Satara, and to 
 whom the semblance of homage is paid ; the Peshwa, on 
 succeeding to that dignity, being always duly invested with 
 the insignia of office, by the patent of the royal pageant. 
 
 At the time of the assumption of the reins of empire by 
 the Peshwa, the government and country appear to have 
 suffered a violent partition : for the Bakslii, or paymaster, an 
 office heretofore of very great dignity and poAvcr in native 
 courts, a relation also, in this instance, of the deposed Paja, 
 seized on Berar, the eastern portion of the empire; and beino- 
 
 ' Rajas, or kings, must be of the Kc/itri, or militarj' tribe. See note in pnge 2. A 
 learned Brahman is forbidden, in the Institutes of Menu, to accept any gift from a king 
 not born in the military class — " With a slaughterer who employs ten thousand slaughter 
 liouses, a king, not a soldier by birth, is declared to be on a level : a gift from him is 
 tremendous." Chap. IV. v. 84. See also page 167 preceding. In the miscellaneous 
 sectior. of the Hindu Pantheon, page 345, the reader will find some particulars, perhaps 
 original, on the subjects of these Kotes and Remarks. E, M.
 
 fOf, HlxXDU INFANTICIDE chap, v 
 
 a Mahratta, an iiil'crior tribe of the mililary grand division of 
 K/ietri, he threw olf allogclhcr even the appearance of homage, 
 by assiuning the title of Raja of Berar ; and fixed his chief 
 residence at Nagpur; leaving the Peshzva at Poona, tlie capital 
 of the descendants of Sivaji. 
 
 It niav be ihouiiht a striking coincidence that Baji Rao 
 was the name of the first independent Peshwa, and Raghuji 
 of the first Raja of Berar^ the names also of the present 
 Peshzca and Raja : the time is recent when such coincidence 
 might have been looked upon as ominous likewise, for events 
 portended that they were to be the last. 
 
 Bhitnsla is a patronymic retained by the Berar Raja, as well 
 as by Sivaji, the Raja of Kalapore, the head of the pirate 
 states on the coast, as mentioned in Note h. of this Chapter. 
 The said Sivaji, being a lineal descendant of his namesake, 
 tlie daring founder of the MaJiratta empire, is said sometimes 
 to speak, and even to act, on the presumption of his royal 
 descent and claims. I have heard that in occasional efl^er- 
 vcscences of pride, the present Raja of Kolapore (1 allude to 
 bim of 1798) speaks of ' the usurpers of his Raj,' or govern- 
 ment, ' at Poona,' with threats of reaction. But allhou"h in 
 the present posture of affairs this may be mere bravado, 
 ventured only when he feels himself strong, or the Poona 
 government weak, yet in such shocks as that government hath 
 of late years met with, such claims, generally believed legi- 
 timate although perhaps never severely scrutinized, backed 
 by a man of talents and enterprizc, might materially harass 
 an unpopular or an embarrassed government. 
 
 We have lately seen what no very great portion of these 
 qualifications have enabled an inferior member of the Holkar
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 209 
 
 family to achieve — and we may now contemplate thcgrowino- 
 power of one of the military adventurers under tliat individual. 
 I allude to Amir Kuan, a Patau, to whom Jesavant Rao 
 HoLKAii was greatly indebted for his n)ilitary successes 
 against Sindea and the Peshrea. Of all countries perhaps 
 in the world, India is that where an enterprizing individual 
 can easiest find adherents — it is redundant in a population of 
 high spirited warrior tribes, who will follow any leader of 
 address ; he must, of all things, be active, and liberal of plunder 
 or pay. This Amir Khan is perhaps the only man who 
 now threatens to interrupt the tranquillity of Lidia — but 1 will 
 avoid dipping in the turbid waters of Indian politics. E. M. 
 
 Rema?'ks (4.) 
 
 The penult of this name Talwalker is, I apprehend, 
 derived irom Talwdr, which is a sword, very extensively, and 
 in several dialects, in India. Its name may, I have fancied, 
 be traced to Tal, or Tala, meaning head, and azcar, a derivative 
 from awarden, to bring. — Talawar, or Taluav, thus meaning 
 head-bringer. I do not think it xery unusual to see Sanskiit^ 
 and Persian words combined in names of persons and places. 
 Talwalker, or Talwarker, or Tarwarker, (a sword is mostly called 
 Tarwar, the / and r being convertible letters) means he of the 
 sword, and was, perhaps, assumed consequent to some exertion 
 of personal prowess. Such assumptions are not unusual ; and 
 seem generally recognized. Whether they be authorised by 
 any patent or permission I am ignorant, but imagine not. 
 
 E DowLAT Rao Sindia, for instance, and Fatteh Sing; see page 18. E.M. 
 
 E E
 
 :io 
 
 IIINDL INFANTICIDE chav. v. 
 
 A Mahrutta iVieiul of mine al Poona I recollect by no other 
 name than that of Wagmari. He had killed a tiger.— 13%, 
 11 titn-r; mar), an irregnlar derivative fiom yndrna, to kill ; the 
 b and w, being, like / and r, convertible. This assumed or 
 bestowed name, he was usually known and called by ; and, if 
 I ever heard them, I cannot call to mind what his real names 
 
 were. 
 
 From Till, sounding the a as in our tar, many words in 
 
 easlera tongues may be derived, that have some reference to 
 
 head. The village and place Avhcnce the river Kcheri Hows 
 
 through Mysore, is called Tal-kaveri. In the Malabar dialect, 
 
 Tal, I believe, means head; but it is so many years since I was 
 
 in the country where it is spoken, that I have forgotten what 
 
 I once kne\v of the language. I recollect, however, that 
 
 Talamiiri, and Talaoria, are terms of abuse, equivalent to our 
 
 cut-throat, but meaning rather cat-head. The town that we 
 
 call TeUicherrij, the natives call Talchery, which, or more 
 
 correctly, perhaps, Talcheria, means little head, lo distinguish 
 
 it from a greater promontory, ov head-land, simply named Tal, 
 
 or the head (land) — this latter we have called a mount, and 
 
 have corrupted it to Mount Dilly. This is near Tellicherinj. 
 
 Farther northward, near Bombay, is a similar promontory, or 
 
 head-land, that our navigators have rightly named after the 
 
 native pronunciation — this is Tal point : in our charts it is 
 
 spelled Tull. In former pages (21. 64.) Talpur), and Tilat 
 
 occur; and both, I believe, refer lo head, or superiority. 
 
 As well as in Hindu dialects, derived from their common 
 parent, the Sanskrit, this vocable Tal ma}^, I think, be found 
 designative of the head, or bearing allusion to it, in Arabic, 
 and its kindred tongues. Whence, for instance, is the word
 
 N'OTE H. IxV GUZERAT. 
 
 211 
 
 Turban? It is, perliaps, most current in the TurkisJi, and is 
 T conjecture spelled d^y or oJu^ Terband, literally head- 
 band. Here, as in a former instance, I would suggest the r 
 and the / to be convertible, and that authority may be 
 adduced for reading c^^U or c^kAi, or perhaps cX>LJLL 
 Talband, for Terband. We have seen that Taru^dr, or Talwdr 
 Jjf or^iyj- a compound derivative from ^ycijljl JO' tal 
 awardan, to bring a head, is indiscriminately used as the 
 common and extensive name of a sword. Again ^\Jj Tal-db 
 means an artificial lake, formed by a head, or band, carried 
 from hill to hill across a valley, to retain water. Tah)b literally 
 is waterhead; and is a word in general use with both Hindus 
 and Mahomedans, to signify a lake so formed. It is sometimes 
 pronounced Tuh)d. 
 
 Talu, or Taulu, an epithet of T//e Deity, in Arabic meaning 
 the Highest, I would derive from the same root. A\hether 
 spelled UL,- or LUy or LUL is of little moment. I have no 
 lexicon at hand. The same sense may be traced in Hebrew— 
 n-S-i Tiiu/e, to raise on high, elevate, lift up. 
 
 The word band used above as our similar ^vord, has 
 a similar sense in several eastern dialects. In Persian, and in 
 other languages of Mahoniedan usage, it is written oOj bnd, 
 and pronounced rather like the u in our bun, than our a in 
 band; but it has very extensively the same meaning. It is 
 applied as with us, to any thing that confines, or regains, or 
 shuts, or encloses. A dam, for instance, that retains water— 
 Iience bander, or as it is usually spelled bunder, is an artificial 
 harbour or bason, and has in time become applicable to any 
 wharf, or place where vessels can unload : and at length to 
 almost any sea-port. I will take this occasion to notice that
 
 212 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 I have in llie engraver's hands a chart or map from actual 
 survey, the first pcrliaps that ever was made, of a great portion 
 of the Peninsula of Guzerat. Not expecting to have a belter 
 opi)orlunity, it is my intention to present it to my readers 
 with this Tract; but at the time this sheet is sent to the press 
 I am uncertain if it will be ready in lime. Were I certain on 
 this point, I should here refer to several places called Bander 
 \i\ it; all necessarily situated on the sea, or on a river. Fuv- 
 hander, for instance, a considerable town on the sea coast, 
 usually written Poorbnnder. See notes in pages 24 and 72. 
 This town may have been named after Pur or Puru, one of 
 three royal brothers, wlio appear by Hindu tradition to have 
 founded empires and cities in Guzerat, and its neighbouring 
 country Kutch. Another of them, as observed in Note C. of 
 this Chapter, p. l63, founded Bi]j in Kutch, Avhich is still its 
 capital, and is sometimes called Katch-huj. M}^ projected 
 Map will, I believe, comprehend this city: my uncertainty 
 respecting it has prevented me from making frequent reference 
 to towns and districts mentioned in earlier pages of this little 
 volume^ whose locality would thereby have been more readily 
 seen. 
 
 To conclude on the word Bander : — as well as extending 
 it to a dam, a wharf, and to a harbour or seaj)orl, we have 
 given it also to buildings situated in the neighbourhood of 
 such wharfs. In Bombay (as well as to several wharfs properly 
 so termed) we have given the name of The Bunder, to a quad- 
 rangular series of barracks erected fifty or sixty years ago as 
 a residence for the junior classes of the Company's civil 
 servants;— it being situated close to the bander. These 
 quarters were then and since reckoned very good ; but they 
 have, of late years, been found more convenient for public
 
 -VOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 21.S 
 
 offices. In page 110 we find Bandenj, for houdsman — and its 
 root, as well as that of all its derivatives, is a verb equivalent 
 to our bind, close, shut. Sec. A prison is called Banda-khana, 
 a house of bondage. E. M. 
 
 RemarTis (5.) 
 
 In former pages I have hinted at my intention of saying 
 something on the name and family of the present ruler of 
 Guzerat. In page 94 his name and titles appear in this form 
 (triflingly altered in point of orthography) Ananda Rahu 
 Gaikawah Sena Kiias Kiiil Siiamshir Beiiadur. The 
 first, Ananda, means happi/ ; and was the name of the foster 
 father of the pastoral deity Krishna; another of whose 
 names, Govinda, the name also of the father of Anand 
 Rao, has reference to his occupation of herdsman; Go, or 
 Gao, or Gai, meaning a core, or k/nc — hence, as I have 
 supposed in the note in page 62, the patronymic of the 
 Gaikanar family. It would perhaps be straining etymology 
 too far to derive the termination of this name from the same 
 verb as Tcdawar, head bringer, discussed in the preceding item 
 of Remarks. If this were permitted, Gai-ka is, in the genitive 
 case, of kine ; aztar, a bringer, from awardan, to bring, as 
 before noticed. In composition, when two vowels meet, as 
 final and initial, one is dropped, and we have Gai-ka-ziar. 
 This style of compound is admitled by the idiom of several 
 Indian dialects. Ganja~uar jiAj^^ for instance, the bringer 
 of ^treasure — Ganj meaning a magazifie, ov riches, or treasure. 
 
 '' Hence the usual Indian naaie of pLiying-cartU — ^ little v;iried to Gunjctfir, as ci.ui- 
 monly pronounced. E. M. 
 I
 
 .>,4 HINDU INFANTICIDE chai>. v. 
 
 This name is well applied lo a lucky ship belonging to the 
 port of Bombaij, a lilllc altered to Gunjava. Gai-ka-zmr-6, may 
 mean also the place, or quarter of kine — war — warry, or uar-i, 
 liaving that meaning. Katti/war, the name of Guzerat, may 
 thus be the country of the tribe of Katty, formerly the chief 
 occupiers of that province. See note in page 23, and page 16'5. 
 
 1{ahi', the medial of the three first names, is usually spelled 
 Kao, or Row; but 1 apprehend more correctly IIahu, from 
 the hero of the Nodes. Raiiu's head, being the Dragon's 
 head, or ascending node, and his body, Ketu, the tail, or 
 descending node. As an instance of the wildness of Hindu 
 science, and how blended every thing is with their extravagant 
 mythology, hanging, or hinged, on it as it were, I refer the 
 reader to a note containing the history of Rahu in page 282 
 of the Hindu Pant/icon, descriptive of the eighty-eighth plate 
 of that work, representing an ancient Zodiac and Solar system 
 of the Hindus. From Raiiu, as well as the names or titles, 
 liao, or Rou\ or Ran, as they are pronounced among the 
 Mahrattas and other Hindu people, 1 am disposed to derive 
 those also, locally pronounced Rai or Rahi, Raya, Ruhi or 
 Roi; or as they are sometimes written Raee (p. 19) Roee (p. 32) 
 &c. Most of these are, or have been, high titles, indicating- 
 independence, and almost royalty. Even now a chief is 
 sometimes called. The Rahu, or The RcWi, The Rit/u, or The 
 Rdya, or The Raja, almost indiscriminately. The latter is the 
 Sanskrit word ; the others are ])opular. In some provinces 
 Riina and Rani, designate the male and female personages of 
 the first rank. 
 
 The three next names or titles of Ananda Raiiu Gai- 
 kawau, are Sena Khas Khil. — These I supposed Avere
 
 NOTE H. 
 
 IN GUZERAT. aJ5 
 
 a part of the alkub, or title, granted by tlie King, or Great 
 Mogliul as we eall Jiiu), to prinees on accession, or before, 
 or at any lime, to almost any person of rank Avho may 
 choose to apply through the proper channel, and go to the 
 expense of forty or fifty pounds in iees on taking out the 
 patent. Of this something occurs in page 126". But the three 
 names in question are said not to be jjurt of the King's alLuh; 
 but titles assumed by, or granted to, Pilaji, an ancestor of 
 the Gaikazcar family, and tlic founder of it in the Gadi, or 
 Tltij, or Government of Guzerat. This happened, as 1 learn 
 from Waking's Ilistonj of the MaJirattas, in J?30, as will 
 be noticed presently. He says, that Pilaji Gaikaavar, 
 received from the Sahu Raja of Sattera, " the title of Setta 
 Khas Khijl Slnimsher Buhadw," p. 142. The meaning of the 
 three first names or tides I do not know; they are, I appre- 
 hend, Mahratta, or corrupt Sanskrit words — the next, Avhich 
 1 spell SliaDishir Behcidur,. iwe FcrsiaujC^Lt .a^^.^, and meau 
 the Hero of the drann szoord. I'his flaming title sounds largely 
 in English, but is much tamer in India, where, although it 
 may formerly have been a high and dignified title, it is now 
 very common, being given not only as a title, but as proper 
 names, singly and together. Of Behudur some notice is 
 taken in a note in page 111. The word in strictness means 
 o^ pearl {Wko) value. Shamshir Bkiiadur, is the name of 
 a chieftain with whon) we have had lately some discussions 
 relative to the province of Bandellumd, ceded to us for 
 a valuable consideration by the Peshua. IJc is the son of 
 Ally Beiiadur ; who in Waring's History of the Mah- 
 rattas, p. 229, is staled to be the illegitimate ofispring of the 
 great Baji Rao. Among some memoranda made at Poena,
 
 i\b 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v. 
 
 I find a paragraph, at variance, in some points, wilh this. 
 1 will here give it; and crave indulgence while 1 digress to 
 discuss a topic that arises out of it, bearing on the subjects of 
 this work. 
 
 " Allv Beiiadl'r is the natural son of a former Peshwa, 
 (1 believe of Naravan Rao, father of the late Madhu Rao) 
 by a Mogliid dancing girl. A Brahman's son, by so impure 
 a mother, could not inherit the holiness of his father's class ; 
 and, rather than reduce him to a degraded tribe, the child was 
 made a Musmlman, and has been educated in that religion. 
 Ally Behadur has ever been highly countenanced by the 
 reigning family and party ; considered by them, indeed, as 
 a relative and friend. He is at present at the head of a con- 
 siderable army in the north, on Mulkg)ri, and Sindea wishes 
 his removal ihence. His son, Siiamsuir Behadur, is now 
 at Pooiia; a very fine lad about sixteen. I have seen him in 
 the durbar treated with great distinction ; little short of that 
 shewn to the Fes/ma's family, of whom, indeed, he seems to 
 be considered as one." This memorandum was written in 
 
 1798. 
 
 The term Mulkgiri used above, means plundering, or 
 levying contribution. A native, especially a Mahratta, officer, 
 at the head of a body of troops out of employ, if he have no 
 other immediate object in view, will move about from town to 
 town, demanding and receiving from such towns, a sum of 
 money, clothes, provisions, &c. adequate, in the estimation 
 of the officer, to their means, or to his wants. It is not 
 unusual in India for partizans to collect a body of men, 
 sometimes only a few hundreds, sometimes several thousands, 
 and forming them into something of the appearance of 
 
 /
 
 ''OTEH. IN GUZERAT. -i,;. 
 
 soldiers, Jet them, and liiniseli; out to any j>rince or adventurer 
 in want of aid, at so much a month. 'I'hc bargain generally 
 IS so much for himself, so much for every European, for every 
 gun, and for each horse and man. Regular musters are 
 admitted. Or sometimes the bargain is, to the Commander 
 a certain sum, and a gross sum for so many battalions of 
 a given strength in men and guns. The hired party furnishes 
 every thing— pay, provisions, guns, arms, tents, bullocks, 
 ammunition, repairs, &c. &c. and receives every month after 
 muster, a gross sum. Some of these corps are commanded 
 by Europeans; English, or French. One respectable corps ol' 
 this description was commanded by my friend Mr. Boyd. 
 an American gentleman, now a Colonel of militia, and a 
 member of Congress in the United States. It was of the 
 following strength, as near as I can recollect; but I do not 
 pretend to be very exact. Three battalions, each of about 
 500 men, armed with firelocks, and clothed and disciplined 
 like our Sepoys— a smaller irregular corps called Najib, who 
 armed and clothed themselves as they pleased, with match- 
 locks, swords, targets, pistols, bows, &c. These were taught 
 very little— they fire well in their own Avay, and are formidable 
 troops, but do nothing very connectedly. He had six guns, 
 four and six pounders, each attended by one or two European 
 gunners. Three or four elephants, for state and for moving 
 heavy baggage— and as many English officers. To his second 
 in command he gave about 600 rupees a month— at the time 
 I speak of, his second was my able friend Mr. Tone, Avho was 
 since killed in an attack on a fort. To the other officers, one, 
 two, or three hundred rupees each. 
 
 This corps, as far as regarded arms and every sort of 
 
 F p
 
 'AS 
 
 HINOC INFAiNTICIDE chai-. v. 
 
 ociuipnienl was ihe sole piopeily of Colonel Boyd; and he 
 took service wilh any power or person in want of troops. In 
 the course of a lew nionllis 1 have known it in several difterent 
 services. He, wilh his corps, was once in the pay of Tukaji 
 HoLKAR, father of the present varied characters of that 
 surname: — afterwards in ihe Fes/iwa's service: — disliking that, 
 he quitted the Mahrutta employ and territory, and marched 
 to Hyderabad, where he was hired by the minister Azim al 
 Omra, for the service of Nizam Ally Khan. After two 
 or three months, on some supposed slight, he demanded his 
 dismission, and marched with his corps back to Fooiia, where 
 soon after, having no eligible offer of service, and being 
 desirous of returning to America, he disposed of his elephants, 
 guns, arms and equipment, to Colonel Filose, a Neapolitan 
 partizan in the service of Dowlat Rao Sindea^ — P^yi"g ^^1 
 his adherents their arrears, and discharging them. At the 
 time he was last out of employment at Poona, where such 
 expenses and no income would soon ruin any individual, 
 I have heard him express his apprehension that he should be 
 forced to go on Midkgiri. This shows the estimation in which 
 such land piracy, for such it really is, is held in the Mahratta 
 territories. Their idea of piracy by sea may be gathered in 
 Note B. of this Chapter. It would have been a measure of 
 necessity, and by no means of that moral enormity which at 
 first attaches to the idea in the mind of western people. No 
 man is more averse to immoral or ungentlemanly conduct 
 than Colonel Boyd. When at Paris, in the year 1808, it was 
 discovered that he had been in the service of some of the 
 native powers of India. That vigilant Government did not 
 overlook such a circumstance, but endeavoured to engage
 
 NOTE H. I x\ G U Z E U A T. ■» 1<J 
 
 Colonel Boyd's services in furllicrance of llie projects which 
 Buonaparte was then supposed to have in contemphition 
 against our eastern colonies. 
 
 The names and titles of Ananda Rahu Gaikawar, 
 have been sutficiently discussed. I request now, returning 
 from the preceding digression, to be allowed to ofier a few 
 lines on the subject of his family. 
 
 After the death of that successful villain Allam Gir, iu 
 1707, better known in Europe by his princely name of 
 'Aurang Zeb, the other bavins; been assumed with the 
 throne of India, the mighty kingdom that his genius had 
 united, fell to pieces from the contentions of his sons ; and 
 the other moral effects inevitably resulting from the political 
 construction of such baseless fabrics as eastern empires mostly 
 are. 
 
 iVmong the conquests of the Moghul arms by Allam Gir 
 and his ancestors, was Guzerat, which province, in the form 
 of a little kingdom, had till then been ruled by its native 
 Hindu Rajas; Avho, it is probable, had been compelled by 
 Siva J I, the consolidator of the Mahratta empire, to a nominal 
 subjection: to the extent perhaps of paying some tribute to 
 the head of the state, and an engagement to support it with 
 a certain contingent of troops in case of need. 
 
 A branch, or connection of the Guzerat family appears to 
 have resided at Talagaum, a large town near Poona, expelled 
 
 ' Aurang ZiB ,_^^i '•^^XJ^y menDsThe Ornament of \.heTiror:e. Allam Gib, 
 or Aalam Gir, _a_) jJ'-C w^s the name or title assumed by this prince on obtaining 
 the empire. It means Seizc-r of the (Forld. He was, however, after his accession, called 
 by both names united. I have seen many, and have in my possession some coins of his 
 impressed Aukang Zsb Aalam Gir. E.M.
 
 C90 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 probably by the conquerors ; and to have been either distin- 
 guished by the title of Dhabary, or Dhabavya, or to have 
 connected itself with a respectable family of that surname. 
 Trimbak Rao Dhabary, about the year 1724, quarrelled 
 with the Mahratta Government, and taking the field was 
 defeated and killed by the Peshwa Baji Rao. His widow 
 Amma Bhyi;, remained at Talagaum ; and Eswant Rao 
 her son fled to the Moghuls for safety and assistance. Pilaji 
 Gaikawar was a general in the service of the Dhabary, 
 and shortly after his death (1726) we find Pilaji leading an 
 army in the name, and apparently under the authority, of 
 Amma Bhye, into Guzerat, at that time governed on the part 
 of the King (or Great Moghul) by Shujaet Khan, who 
 was defeated ; and the province in the course of three or four 
 years was in a great measure conquered by Pilaji. He 
 compelled the Mahomedans to cede half Guzerat to Amma 
 Buye; and she, having during these contests, although exactly 
 how doth not appear, lost all her sons, adopted her victorious 
 General Pilaji, who being thus raised to the Gadi was 
 confirmed therein by the Sahu Raja of Satara (the head of 
 the Mahratta empire) and received also the title, as before 
 mentioned, of Sena Kiias Khil Siiamshir Behadur. 
 Pilaji was thus the founder of the Gaikawar dynasty in 
 Guzerat. 
 
 Continuing his successes, he or his son Damaji, took 
 Baroda in 1731; and he died in the following year, and was 
 succeeded by Damaji. 
 
 In the troubles incident to newly acquired oi" recovered 
 states, we find Damaji in arms against the Peshwa; and 
 somehow in league with the Dhabary family of Talagaum^
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 2«l 
 
 sustaining a defeat, in which both he and his ally were taken 
 prisoners. This event, which took place in 1748, is differently 
 related. The friends of the Pes/ma state it as the result of 
 a rebellious coalition between the Gaikawar and Dhahan/a 
 families ; and the latter as an act of treachery on the part of 
 the Peshwa ; who, on a handerry (see page 1 10) of personal 
 security, got Damaji into his power, and in violation of liis 
 promise, imprisoned him, and imposed on him very severe 
 conditions as the price of his liberty. In these varied state- 
 ments both parties probably tell the truth, but neither of 
 them the whole truth. 
 
 The conditions are said to have been these : the payment, 
 or engagements for the payment, of 1,500,000 nipees ; about 
 a million and a half sterling — the cession of the revenues of 
 half his country; this amounted to six lakhs annually, or 
 about 60,000/., to the Peshwa in perpetuity; and in acknow- 
 ledgment of the Peshwa s authority, to keep a contingent of 
 10,000 horse, in readiness for the service of the state when 
 called for. 
 
 These conditions indicate that the wealth and means of 
 the Gaikawar were estimated highly, Guzerat is certainly 
 a very productive province, furnishing its own great popu- 
 lation Avith abundance of the necessaries and comforts of life, 
 and a great surplus that is exported. Damaji had, however, 
 at this time annexed the rich city and province of Cambay to 
 his other acquisitions; and in the restlessness of his disposition, 
 carried his arms into the contiguous kingdom of Kutch; and, 
 as it would appear, with success; for, as related in pages 18. 
 30. 70. he induced Rahu Lakpat, the Jarejah Rajah of that 
 country, to yield to him in marriage his daughter Dankur
 
 .:i.> HINDU INFANTICIDE en ^p. v. 
 
 liiiYi;, who, contrary to the usage of that tribe, had, by her 
 extraordinary beauty, ehcited a maternal spark from the hard 
 heart of lier murderous parent. This concession we may 
 suppose to have been the consequence of coercion ; for the 
 hii'li minded Jarejah, exalted among the tribes of the second, 
 or military grand division of Khetri, would deem it a dero- 
 gation to match his daughter to a Mahraffa; who, although 
 of tlic same grand division, is of a trilie but just elevated 
 above baseness. (See on this subject pages 2, 206; and 
 Note D. of this Chapter.) 
 
 Damaji died in 1768. Four sons survived him — Sayaji, 
 Fatteh Sing, Govind Rao, and Manaji. I am not sure 
 which of the two last was the eldest. From some recollections 
 I incline to the seniority of Govind Rao; although other 
 points lead to the other conclusion. Very little, however, 
 occurs of Manaji. Another of Damaji's sons died before 
 him — his name was Devaji Rao, Sometimes he is called 
 Dewan Devaji (see page 119) from having acted for many 
 years in certain districts, as a sort of viceroy or deputy to his 
 father, with whom, however, he was not always on good 
 terms. 
 
 Sayaji and Fatteh Sing were the first born; but 
 Govind Rao was by a superior wife; and this gave rise to 
 family quarrels as to the succession. On reference to Poona, 
 it was decided, conformably to the Sastra, that the first born 
 should succeed. But the first born, Sayaji, was blind, and 
 thereby incapacitated ; and this aftbrded scope for the intro- 
 duction of the ever-ready eastern engines of presents and 
 bribes. In one or both of these shapes the Peshwa Madiiu 
 Rao received, or was promised, seventy lakhs of rupees from
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 223 
 
 Fatteh Sing, for the Sattads (or Sui]j}uds) or patent, and 
 the Khclcit, or dress of investiture, for the Government of 
 Guzerat. 
 
 At this time, or soon after, the PesJtwo's family was in as 
 unsettled a state as that of the Gaikaxcar : for the Peshwu 
 Maduu Rao, and his powerful and able uncle Raghuva, 
 had for some lime distracted the empire by their violent 
 dissensions. A reconciliation took place ; and the Peshwa 
 dying in 1772, placed his young brother Nakavan Rao 
 under the especial care of his aspiring uncle, who, the fol- 
 lowing year, basely murdered him, and assuming the authority 
 of Peshwa, issued Sanads, &c. for Guzerat to Govind Rao 
 Gaikawar, who forthwith repaired to Guzerat, and levied 
 troops to wrest the Government from his half brother Fatteh 
 Sing. 
 
 Govind Rao is said to have given Raghuva twenty-two 
 lakhs of rupees for the Sa7iads of Guzerat. But the Regicide 
 having been forced by the just indignation of his countrymen, 
 as noticed in page 135, to flee from his usurped capital, took 
 refuge in Bombay, where he was, from the mistaken policy of 
 that Government, encouraged in his views ; and thus sup- 
 ported, proceeded toward Guzerat, of course expecting 
 Govind Rao to make common cause with him. 
 
 I will stop here for a moment to observe that the murdered 
 Narayan Rao left a widow. The assassins were about to 
 murder her also, but felt some " compunctious visitings" from , 
 her state of pregnancy, which, however, did not deter her 
 from a vow of becoming Sati, or self-devoted to the flames, 
 with her husband's corpse. But this was denied ; in such 
 a state, indeed, it is never allowed, and in this case, moreover,
 
 "22 -t 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 the Brahmans foretold that she was quick of a man child, 
 a fulure Peshzca; which proved true, and he succeeded to the 
 Pes/ucaship, under the name of Maduu Rao Narayan. 
 
 Nana Fjjrnavis, as he is usually called, but whose real 
 name was Balaji Janardhana (see Hindu Pantheon, 
 page 416.) became minister and Regent to the minor Peshwa, 
 and confederated a strong party against the fugitive Raghu v a ; 
 espousing, as far as related to Guzerat, the cause of Fatteh 
 Sing ; who by a treaty concluded at Poonadher, commonly 
 called Poor under, by Colonel Upton between the English 
 and the Mahratias, was confirmed in his Government. 
 
 Raghuva (his name would be classically Avritten Raghu 
 Nat'ha Rata) being a Brakman was not put to death. He 
 and his family were confined in a hill fort, where he died, 
 and his children remained, until the death of Madhu Rao 
 Narayan ; who falling from a tower or terrace of his palace 
 at Poona, was killed in 1795. As he left no heir, the son of 
 Raghu V A became the legal claimant of the Peshwaship, to 
 Avhich, after various vicissitudes, he at length permanently 
 succeeded, and which he still retains. 
 
 Fatteh Sing Gaikawar died in 1789, and was suc- 
 ceeded by his half brother Manaji, who died in 1792. 
 
 It may seem strange that none of these sons of Damaji 
 should have left heirs, or if they did, that they should not 
 have succeeded. On this point I am uninformed. On the 
 death of Manaji, Govind Rao, in default of heirs to his 
 brothers, was undoubtedly entitled to the Government; but 
 he was for a time kept from it by the rebellious usurpation of 
 his own son Konaji. At length, however, he obtained the 
 long-sought object of his ambition, and retained the Govern-
 
 NOTE II. IN GUZERAT, 025 
 
 ment till ISOO, when djing, " his son Ananu Rao," to use 
 the words of my friend Mr. Waring, (Hist, of the Mahrattas, 
 p. 224.) " has since occupied the Gadi, or cushion of slate." 
 Adverting to that part of Colonel Walker's Note, whence 
 (p. 199) reference is made to this item of Remarks, we find 
 that GoviND Rao Gaikawae, father of Anand Rao, the 
 present ruler of Guzerat, had two wives, Gehxa Bhye, and 
 Anapurna Bute. The first name is one that I am not 
 acquainted with. I will here notice that B/ii/e, is a common 
 appendage to the names of ladies of high rank among the 
 Mahrattas, as Begam, or Begum is among Mahomedans. It 
 seems equivalent to Princess, but is not exclusively confined 
 to relatives of a royal femily ; it is courteously much extended. 
 Begam is likewise sometimes applied to Hindu ladies. In 
 common language Bhije means also brother. 
 
 GoviND Rao's second wife, Anapurna Bhye, is so 
 named from a beneficent incarnation of the goddess Parvati : 
 it means abundance of food. This incarnation is fully discussed 
 in the Hindu Pantheon, where among the plates are several 
 repre^sentations of the goddess in this form of Anna Purna. 
 Kandubha, or Kandeh Rao, as he is more commonly 
 called in the Hindu Pantheon, the tutelary deity of the Gaikawar 
 family, is an avatura, or incarnation of Siva, as there detailed 
 at some length. Several plates are likewise given of the 
 person and attributes assumed by Siva on this occasion, 
 attended by his consort Parvati, under the name of Mal- 
 
 SARA. 
 
 These particulars of a family of vcj-y great importance 
 among the Mahrattas, and recently become our intimate ally, 
 and hitherto very little known, will not, I hope, be considered 
 
 G C
 
 n^6 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v, 
 
 as misplaced. A history of the fine province of Guzerat, 
 niiiiht be amusingly and profilably composed. Considered 
 either in a commercial, or a political, or a military point of 
 view, Guzerat is of growing consequence. And having been 
 the residence of Krishna, and the scene of many Puranic 
 exploits, it is of considerable classic and mythological interest. 
 I will, Avith the Reader's permission, add another item or two 
 respecting the present family. 
 
 As Damaji Gaikawar conceived he was trepanned into 
 the treaty, by which, to recover his liberty, he was fain to 
 yield to such hard conditions, it is not to be supposed that he 
 was very punctual in fulfilling them. No native government 
 in India will ever fulfil a treaty of any sort agreeably to its 
 letter or spirit, unless impelled thereto by something stronger 
 than a sense of honour or morality. This assertion may be 
 deemed too unqualified, and possibly is ; but I fear the 
 exceptions will be found rare. I mean to confine it to treaties 
 between native governments: with the English it Avoukl be 
 different. Certain of our scrupulous adherence to treaties or 
 engagements of any sort, any minister would demur at advising 
 a gross violation merely on the score of self-convenience or 
 impunity. Between each other, pretty certain as they might 
 be of evasion, no strong scruples would exist as to who should 
 set the example. 
 
 While Damaji felt himself able to resist, he doubtless did, 
 and when the Peshzca felt himself able to exact a fulfilment 
 wholly or in part of any of the conditions, he also doubtless 
 did so. This system having, in the other branches of the 
 empire likewise, been acted upon for many years, there is 
 scarcely a state or chieftain among the Mahrattas who has
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 227 
 
 not complicated accounts of long standing with all the rest, 
 and with other neighbouring powers. So has the Mahratta 
 state, or government of the Peshwa, Avith its neighbours, of 
 great intricacy and extent : settlement of which is evaded as 
 long as possible by the party whose interest it may be, and it 
 must generally appear lo be the interest of one, to protract 
 adjustment. 
 
 At the time that I resided at Poona, in 1797-8, there was 
 an agent, a very respectable man, named Raoba, or Rouba, 
 at the Durbar, from Govind Rao Gaikawar ; who, among 
 other objects, was endeavouring to put off, or modify, a 
 demand that the Peshwa, in need of cash to glut the rapacity 
 of DowLAT Rao Sindia, was disposed to exact from the 
 Gaiknzcar. On this subject I find the following memorandum: 
 " Poona, November 1797- Rouba, the agent here of Govind 
 Rao Gaikawar, expects to obtain a remission of about 
 sixtj'-five lakhs of rupees, due from him to this Government. 
 lie is to pay twenty-five lakhs of the balance of his debt lo 
 Sindia. Govind Rao continues in bad health. His troops 
 have lately gained some considerable advantages over those 
 of his rebellious son Konaji, near Baroda; but the rebel 
 himself escaped." 
 
 What the nature of this demand was I do not know. 
 Possibly part of it the debt of Damaji incurred so long back; 
 or of what Govind Rao himself engaged lo pay, as before 
 mentioned, to Raghuva, father of the present Peshzia, for 
 the Sanads, illegally obtained for Guzeraf. 
 
 Damaji is said to have gloried in the nonfulfilment of 
 the engagement, treacherously exacted. By way of keeping
 
 ■^28 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 alive the recollection of the fact, and his own spirit of resent- 
 ment, it is related of him, that thereafter, whenever he had 
 occasion to come into the presence of the Pesliwo, he disused 
 the usual salute with the right hand, which is the only 
 respectful mode of salutation, and substituted his left hand ; 
 saying that the other, being pledged by an unfulfilled bond, 
 was in pawn, and could not be honourably used till redeemed. 
 The right hand is undeviatingly used to eat withal ; for salu- 
 tation, and for every holy, pure, or respectfid act. The left, 
 for partial ablution, &c. &c. Few things would be deemed 
 more indecorous than to put the left hand into a dish, or 
 more disrespectful than to salute with it. 
 
 I find also the following memorandum on the subjects 
 discussed in this item of Remarks, among some made at 
 Poona. 
 
 " EswANT Rao Dhabary: The head of one of 
 
 the first families in the Mahratta empire, in Avhich the office 
 and title of Sena Pati is hereditary. Eswajstt Rao was con- 
 firmed in this with the usual formalities in December 1797 
 by the Peshua. The family is now considerably reduced in 
 its importance and influence, having been formerly masters of 
 the Gaikatcar family. Esavant Rao's daughter is married to 
 a grandson of the late Madhaji Sindia, son of Laraji 
 Desmukh by Sindia's daughter Bala Bhye. This was 
 looked upon by the D/uibarya family as a condescension, that 
 family being much superior to the Sindcan, both as to tribe, 
 and rank in the state." 
 
 The title of Sena Pati is of a military description — probably 
 like Sena Khas Khil. Pati, among other things, means a fiag
 
 NOTE H- IN GUZERAT. 229 
 
 or standard. Sivaji is said to have conferred tliis title and 
 office on an ancestor of tiic present Dhabarya family, whicli 
 has declined in political influence; and whatever duties were 
 formerly expected of this office, it seems now a sinecure, and 
 the family is not in the immediate employment of the Govern- 
 ment, further than its hereditary nominal office, something 
 like our hereditary Earl J\larshal, may now and then be 
 called into notice on state occasions. 
 
 The residence of the family is Talagaum, or Talagao as it 
 is connnonly pronounced ; and there I have heard the head 
 of the family by his own people styled Rajah. It is about 
 twenty miles from Poona. The last time I was there, in 1800, 
 in compan}' with my respected friends Marshal Sir William, 
 and Lord George Beresford, the llojah sent us a present 
 of a deer, or a sheep, I have forgotten which, some fowls, 
 vegetables, fruit, &c. At Talagaum is a lank, or Talab ; one 
 of the finest pieces of water in this part of the Maluatta 
 territories, or of India. It is retained by a head or band of 
 masonry (see page 211) carried some hundred yards, from hill 
 to hill across a valley, retaining, at unequal depths, all the 
 water that falls on or between them. At the bandy the water 
 is in some parts after heavy rain sixteen feet deep ; and 
 sluices are here and there placed in it to drain oft" a super- 
 fluity, and to irrigate gardens in the vicinity, or occasionally 
 to empty and clean it. 
 
 Gaum, pronounced Gom or Gao, means a town or village — 
 and Tal, or Tula, as before noticed, meaning head, this town 
 seems a distinguished one. It is very large and respectable. 
 Most likely it is from Gaum, a town, and not from Gao, kine, 
 that it is named. Otherwise it might be rendered Cows-head.
 
 23y HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 Near ^ this town the Bojnbay army had a sort of a battle 
 with the ministerial army in 1777, i" our foolish attempt to 
 impose the obnoxious Raghuva on the country as Peshwa. 
 One cannot help wishing every thing relating to our connexion 
 with that person, to be forgotten ; or if remembered, to be 
 remembered only as a beacon, to warn us of our wrecked 
 character, and to avoid a like evil in any future temptation 
 that we may be led into. It is certain that Nana Ferxavis, 
 although he had too much refinement and generosity ever to 
 allude to it in the company of our embassy, never entirely 
 forgot or forgave our conduct in those times. In the contem- 
 plation of Baji Rao, our efforts in the bad cause of his 
 unhappy father, may perhaps have a contrary tendenc3^ 
 I have known several instances wherein he has very creditably 
 to himself remembered the friends of his father, and relieved 
 individuals on that score merely. E. M- 
 
 RemarJcs (6.) 
 
 The ceremony called Tiila-dchi, mentioned by Colonel 
 Walker in the concluding paragraph of Note H, is I believe 
 
 ^ The Mahrailas had let the waters out of the Tanl, or Talab at Talagam, and at 
 Kiinddla, at the top of the Ghat, and at other places on the route between Bombay and 
 Foona; from which our troops suffered some inconvenience. This is a measure that may 
 be resorted to in the dry season in many parts of the country, to the great annoyance of 
 invaders. G/mt, means a fass of any sort, but is mostly applied to a road over mountains, 
 or a ferr}' over a river. The term has at length been applied to the whole range of 
 mountains that runs in a northerly direction, of various elevations, and at different 
 distances from the sea, from Cafe Comorin to the latitude of Surat. This range we usually 
 call Tie Ghauts, Our gate has been hence derived. E. M.
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 231 
 
 peculiar to India. I do not recollect that it extends even to 
 Persia; but perhaps it may. We learn that it was the practice 
 with the Emperors of India to weigh every year. The fol- 
 lowing passages taken from the Ai/in Akbcnj, Vol. I. p. 279. 
 will illustrate this practice. 
 
 " The ceremomj of taeighing the royal person. 
 " As a means of bestowing a largess upon the indigent, 
 the royal person is weighed twice a year, various articles 
 being put into the opposite scale. The first lime of performing 
 this ceremony is on the first day of the Fersian month Aban 
 (October,) which is the solar anniversary of his majesty's birth- 
 day. He is then weighed twelve times aoainst the following 
 articles : — gold, quick-silver, raw silk, artificial perfumes, musk, 
 ruhtutia (a kind of native pewter), intoxicating drugs, gh), 
 iron, rice-milk, eight kinds of grain, and salt. And at the 
 same time, according to the years that his majesty has lived, 
 there are given away a like number of sheep, of goats, and of 
 fowls, to people who keep these animals for the purpose of 
 breeding. A great number of wild birds of all kinds are also 
 set at liberty on this occasion. 
 
 " The second time of performing this ceremony is on the 
 fifth of the Arabian month Rejib, when he is wci2:hed ei^ht 
 times against the following things:— silver, tin, linen cloths, 
 lead, dried fruits, oil, and pot-herbs. And on this occasion 
 the festival of Salgirah is celebrated, and donations are be- 
 stowed upon people of all ranks. The king's sons and grand- 
 sons are weighed once a year, on the solar anniversaries of 
 their respective nativities, against seven or eight things, and
 
 ^3e HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 some as tar as twelve, wliieli number llicy never exceed. 
 And according to their respective years, such a number of 
 beasts and fowls are given away and set at liberty." 
 
 The above is related of Akber, the lineal ancestor in the 
 ihirlcenlh degree, of the present king, or Great MoghuL 
 Although not precisely so expressed, it is I believe usual after 
 this ceremony to give away all the articles that the royal, or 
 other person, is poized against. 
 
 Most likely the custom of thus weighing was borrowed by 
 the Mahomedans from the Hindus, among whom it is not 
 vmcommon, and is perhaps of great antiquity. None, it is 
 evident, but kings or very rich people can weigh in the 
 magnificent style above related. We may, perhaps, here find 
 a cause for the strong desire among Asiatics to grow fat ; and 
 we see that a poor man, praying for such increase in a superior, 
 is, Avhile asking a benizon on the rich, imploring, at the same, 
 a largess on the poor. 
 
 The Mahrattas retain the ceremony of weighing. In 
 AVaring's History of that people, the following occurs in the 
 account of the coronation of Sivaji: — "It was arranged 
 with considerable pomp and splendour, and with all the 
 pageantry which attends Hindu festivals. After performing 
 many austerities and purifications, he put on the Braminical 
 thread, which is supposed to impart a Aartue, even to those 
 Avho are not born to the distinction. He was next weiohed 
 against gold, which was distributed to the poor, and an equal 
 sum was then given to the Bramins." P. 83. 
 
 Mr. AVaring refers to " an excellent account of Siv aji's 
 coronation, in Fryer, who received it from an eye-witness,
 
 NOTE H. IN GUZERAT. 
 
 :3,S 
 
 Mr. OxENDEN," and says that " Fryer is the only traveller 
 contemporary with Sivaji, whose account of the Mahrattas 
 is in any way authentic." 
 
 The mysterious ligature, called the " Braminkol thread ' 
 in the passage above quoted, is called by the Brahmans, 
 Zennar: fi-om that word in the Index to the Hindu Pantheon, 
 the reader will be referred to many ])arliculars respecting it. 
 
 Several European travellers describe or Jiotice (he ceremony 
 of weighing great men in India. Sir Thomas Roe very 
 particularly, in Churchill's collection, Vol. I. pp. 777. 796. 
 and in Vol. II. p. 578. It may, perhaps, be not unpleasing 
 to the Reader to see a short notice of it by Sir Thomas Roe's 
 Chaplain, Te urv. 
 
 " The first of September, being the anniversary of the 
 Emperor's birth-day, he, retaining an ancient custom, was, in 
 the presence of his chief grandees, weighed in a balance: the 
 ceremony was performed within his house, or tent, in a fair 
 spacious room, whereinto none were admitted but by special 
 leave. The scales in which he was thus weighed were plated 
 with gold; and so was the beam on which they hung, bv 
 great chains, made likewise of that most precious metal. The 
 king sitting in one of them, was weighed first against silver 
 coin, which was immediately afterwards distributed amon<y 
 the poor. Then was he weighed against gold; after that 
 against jewels (as they say) but I observed (being there present 
 Avilh my lord ambassador) that he was weighed against three 
 several things, laid in silken bags on the contrary scale. 
 While I saw him in the balance I thought on Belshazzar, 
 who was found loo light, Dan. v. 27. By his weight (of 
 which his physicians yearly keep an exact account) they 
 
 H II
 
 2S4 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 picsuir.c to guess of the present estate of liis bod}', of which 
 tliey speak Hatleringly, however ihey think il to he." 
 
 Sir Thomas Uof/s embassy was from James 1. to Je- 
 HANGiK, a monarch whose court was very splendid. He 
 was son and successor of the great Akber, and grandfather 
 of AuRANG Zed, mentioned in the preceding item of Remarks. 
 His name ^O^/^L^ Jeiiangir, means, Uke Aalam gir, 
 Seizer of the world. This magnificent monarch, Jehangir, 
 is now recollecled in Europe, principally from having coined 
 and issued the famous Zodiac Riqjees ; of which in a former 
 Avork 1 published exact portraits, the only ones, I believe, 
 that ever have been engraved. 
 
 I have never had an opportunity of seeing the operation 
 of weighing a royal, or great person, although I have been 
 in the neiohbourhood of its occurrence. The Mahratta 
 Brahman General, Parasu Ram Biiao, with whose army 
 I served in 1790, 91, 92, having, by rather a ridiculous 
 series of sinfulness, incurred sectarial uncleanliness, from 
 eating with a Brahman who had kissed a cobler's wife (as is 
 more particularly related in my Narrative, pages l66. 3S9-) 
 and not being in the vicinity of a stream holy enough to wash 
 away the impurity, marched his immense army to the Tiingha- 
 hadra (Toomhudra) with, as was said, the view of purification. 
 At the sacred junction of the fine streams (the Tiingha, and 
 the Badra) whose names uniting with their waters, give a 
 name to the increased river, he washed and weighed ; and 
 distributing the amount in alms, and performing divers pious 
 acts, he, and his defiled messmates, became again fit associates 
 for their sanctified brethren, who had had the good fortune to 
 escape the pollution, which, it would appear, had spread like
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT. 235 
 
 radii from llie lips of the basc-borii damsel. During this 
 march, uncalled for in a military point of view, the army laid 
 waste scores of towns and thousands of acres; indeed whole 
 districts — wc fought battles, stormed forts, destroyed a large 
 army, and ran every military risk, at a time when our essential 
 co-operation with the army of Lord Cornwallis (my kind 
 and deeply regretted fiiend) at Seringapntau, was eagerly 
 looked for. " What great effects arise from little things." 
 
 The Bhao was said to have been weighed against fold 
 and silver, amounling to eight or ten thousand rupees 
 (1200/,) A son held each scale. Orme fFragmoits, p. 60. 
 Note XXVIII.) notices the weighing of Sivaji, in the year 
 1674. His weight was 16,000 pagodas; about 7000/. which 
 was given to the Brahmans. He is said to have given to them, 
 and in charity, a lakh of pagodas more (upwards of 40,000/.), 
 and a like sum in rewards lo officers. E. M. 
 
 Note I. 
 
 Extract from Bryant's Analysis of Ancient Mythology. 
 Vol. VI. 8vo Edition. 
 
 One would think it scarce possible, that so unnatural 
 a custom, as that of human sacrifices, should have existed in 
 the world ; but it is very certain that it did not only exist, 
 but almost universally prevail. I have before taken notice, 
 that the Egyptians of old brought no victims to their temples, 
 nor shed any blood at their altars; but human victims and 
 the blood of men must be here excepted, which at one
 
 036 HfNDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 jicriod' they most certainly offered to their gods. The 
 '"Cretans had the same custom ; and adhered to it a mucli 
 lonfj-er lime. The natives of Arabia did the same. The 
 people of "Dumuh in particular sacrificed every year a 
 child, and buried it underneath an altar, which they made 
 use of instead of an idol; for they did not admit of images. 
 The Persians buried people alive. Amestris," the wife of 
 Xerxes, entombed twelve persons quick under ground for 
 the good of her soul. It would be endless to enumerate every 
 city, or every province, where these sad practices obtained. 
 'L'he '^Cyprians, the liliodians, ihe Phoceans, the lonians; those 
 of Chios, Lesbos, Tenedos, all had human sacrifices. The 
 natives of the Tauric Chersonesus offered up to Diana, every 
 stranger whom chance threw upon their coast. Hence arose 
 that just expostulalion in Euripedes (Iphig. in Taiiris) 
 upon the inconsistency of the proceeding, wherein much good 
 reasoning is implied. Ipiiigenia wonders, as the goddess 
 delighted in the blood of men, that every villain and mur- 
 derer should be privileged to escape ; nay, be driven from the 
 threshold of the temple; whereas if an honest and virtuous 
 man chanced to stray thither, he, only, was seized upon and 
 put to death. The Pelasgi, in a time of scarcity, vowed the 
 tenth of all that should be born to them, for a sacrifice in 
 order to procure plenty. Aristomenes the '^Messenian slew 
 
 ' EusEB. Prmp.Evaii. lib. 4. cap. \Q. Arnobius, lib. 2. 
 
 " AiH.KSM. Orat. ad Gtntes. Herodotus says the i:\me oi \.\\c Scyt/iicins. See also 
 PoHPH. Je abstimntid, lib. 2. 
 
 " Porphyry, as above. These people are also mentioned in Isaiah, chap. 21. " The 
 burthen of the desert of the sea." — " The burthen of Duma/i." 
 
 ° Plutarch. 
 
 ^ Clem. Alex. vol. I. See also Porphyry, as before. 
 
 ■• Cli!m. Alex, and Porphyry, x 'bove.
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT. 'i:}7 
 
 ibree hundred noble Laceikmoniam ; among whom was Tiieo- 
 poMPus the king oi' Sporfa, at the altar of Jupiter atlthoine. 
 Without doubt the Lacedei/ioiiiaiis made ample return ; lor 
 they were a severe and revengeful people, and oficred the like 
 victims to ]\Iars, Their festival of the ' Diamastiiioais is well 
 known; when the Spartan boys were whipped in uic 'sight of 
 iheir parents with such severity before the altar of Diana 
 Orthia, that they often expired under the torture. Piiv- 
 LARCHUS, as quoted by Porphyry (de austiu. lib. 2.) affirms 
 that of old every Grecian stale made it a rule, before they 
 marched towards an eneniy, to solicit a blessing on their 
 undertakings by human victims. 
 
 The Romans were accustomed to the like sacrifices. They 
 both devoted themselves to the infernal gods, and constrained 
 others to submit to the same horrid doom. Hence we read in 
 Titus Livius (lib. 22. cap. 57. Zonara; annaksy lib. 8. 
 cap. 19-) that in the consulate of ^milius Paulus and 
 Terentius Vakiio, two Gauls, a man and a woman, and 
 two in like manner of Greece, were buried alive at Rome in 
 the Ox-market, where was a place under ground w^alled round 
 to receive theni, which had before been made use of i'ov such 
 cruel purposes. He says it was a sacrifice not properly 
 Roman; that is, not originally of Roman institution: yet it 
 was frequently practised there, and that loo by public autho- 
 rity. Plutarch makes mention of a like instance .a few 
 years before, in the consulship of 'Flaminius and Furius. 
 There is reason to think that for a long time, all the principal 
 captives who graced the triumph of the Romans, were at the 
 
 ' Plutarch, Insi. Lacontcte. He s;iys that the cruelly lasted all day lono-. 
 , = In Marcelh, vol. IV. p. 5-J7. F.il. H, Steph. See Dionysius Hal. His/, lib.l.
 
 ...j8 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 close of that cruel pageantry put to death at the altar of 
 Jupiter Capitoliiius. Caius Marius offered up his own 
 dau"hter for a victim to the Dii Avcrrunci, to procure success 
 in a battle against the Cimbri ; as we are informed by Do- 
 R0Ta,'^us>. quoted by Clemens. (Cohort.) It is likewise 
 attested by 'Plutarch fparal. 20.""""^ Avho says that her 
 name Avas Calpurnia. Marius was a man of a sour and 
 [)l()ody disposition, and had probably heard of such sacrifices 
 being oft'ered in the enemy's camp, among whom the}' were 
 \ crv common : or he might have beheld them exhibited at 
 a distance, and therefore murdered what was nearest, and 
 should have been dearest, to him, to counteract their fearful 
 spells, and outdo them in their wicked machinerj^ Cicero 
 (pro Fonteio, § 10) making mention of this custom being 
 common in Gaul, adds that it prevailed among that people, 
 even at the time when he was speaking : whence we may be 
 led to infer, that it was then discontiimed among the Romann. 
 And we are told by Pliny (Nat. Hist. lib. 30. cap. 1.) that 
 it had then, and not very long, been discouraged ; for a law- 
 was enacted, when Lentulus and Crassus were consuls, 
 so late as the 657th year of Rome, that there should be no 
 more human sacrifices : till that time those homble rites had 
 
 " The name of this person in Pll'tarch is Manius: whoever it may have been, the 
 fact is tlie same : it takes not at all from the evidence of the history. Bryant. Cal- 
 iMiKxiA might be traced to a Sanskrit source— Ca', or Kal, Time — hence K\la, a name of 
 Siva in his Satumian character; and Kali, his consort; another of whose names is Ana- 
 PuRNA ; the latter word meaning abundance, fulness — if this epithet were appended to Kali, 
 which however I never saw or heard, it would be pronounced very similarly to the name 
 of the victim in Plutarch, ^^.e. Hindu Pantheon, Index, under the above names, Ana- 
 PuRNA occurs as a proper name in page 199 preceding, and some comment offered thereon 
 in Remarks (5.) after Note H. of this Chapter. E. M.
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT. ^g 
 
 been celebrated in broad day, Avitliout any mask or controul ; 
 which, liad we nol the best evidence for the fact, would 
 appear scarcely credible. And however discontinued they 
 may have been for a time, we find that they were again 
 renewed, though they became not so public nor so general: 
 for not very long after this it is reported of Augustus Cjesau, 
 when Perusia surrendered in the time of the second Triumvirate, 
 that besides mulliludes executed in a military manner, he 
 offered up upon the Ides of March, three hundred chosen 
 persons both of the Equestrian and Seiiatorian order. (Sue- 
 tonius, cap. 15.) Even at Rome itself this custom was 
 revived, and Porpuyrv (de absfin. lib. 2. p. 226.) assures 
 us, that in his lime a man was every year sacrificed at the 
 shrine of Jupitkr Latiaris. Heliogabalus offered the 
 bke victims to the S,,rian' deity, which he introduced among 
 the Ro?-,iatis. The like is said of Aurelian. 
 
 The Gauls and Germans were so devoted to this shocking 
 custom, that no business of any moment was transacted 
 among them, without being prefaced with the blood of men. 
 They were offered up to various gods; but particularly to 
 Hesus, Taranis, Thautates. These deities are mentioned 
 by LucAN fPhars. lib. 1. v. 444.) where he enumerates the 
 various nations who followed the fortunes of Cesar. 
 
 The altars of these gods were far removed from the common 
 resort of men ; being generally situated in the depth of woods, 
 that the gloom might add to the horror of the opeiation, and 
 
 " X.PHiLiN. ... Hel.ogab. Vopiscus ;•« AuBEL. These customs prevailed In most 
 parts of the Ro,.an empire till the time of Adrian, who took great pains to have them 
 abohshed, but could not entirely effect it. Evseb. Pr^j,. Eva^g. lib. 4. cap. 15. and 
 Pallas, quoted by Pokphvry, as above.
 
 140 
 
 HINDU Ii\FANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 o-ive a reverence to llie place and proceeding. The person s 
 devoted were led ihitlicr by the Druids, who presided at the 
 solemnity, and performed the cruel offices of the sacrifice. 
 (Cesar, de Bell. Gall. lib. 6".) Tacitus takes notice of the 
 cruelty of the Hennundun in a war with the Catti, wherein 
 they had greatly the advantage; at the close of which they 
 made one general sacrifice of all that was taken in battle. 
 (Jnn. lib. 13. cap. 57-) 'I'he poor remains of the legions 
 under Vakus suffered in some degree the same fate, fibid. 
 lib. 1. cap. 61.) There were many places destined for this 
 purpose all over Gai/l and Gerinany ; but especially in the 
 miohty woods of Arduenna, and the great Hirciman forest; 
 a wild that extended above thirty days' journey in length. 
 'Wc places set apart for this solemnity were held in the 
 vUmost reverence, and only approached at particular seasons. 
 Lucan (lib. 3. V. 399-) mentions a grove of this sort near 
 Afassilia, which even the Boman soldiers, though commanded 
 bv Cesar, were afraid to violate. Claudtan compliments 
 iStilico, that among other advantages accruing to the B.07nan 
 armies through his conduct, they could now venture into the 
 awful forest of Hercinia, and follow the chase in those much- 
 (h'eadcd woods, and otherwise make use of them. 
 
 These practices prevailed among all the people of the 
 north of whatever denomination.'' The Massanetcc, the 
 Scijthianx, the Gctes, the Sarmat/aiis, all the various nations 
 upon llie Baltic, particularly the Suexu and Scandinavians, 
 
 " The learned nutlior here quotes and refers to various works in proof of this assertion — 
 iliese references, and the quotations, I omit — they show the existence of holy homicide 
 among tlie Got/is, the Franhs, the Sicambri, the Bi/glatis, the Danes, the Nortvcgians, the 
 Briioni in the island of Mo>/a, and other nations. Numerous authorities are also cited for 
 the facts stated in this and following paragraphs. E. M.
 
 o 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT, Jcc. 
 
 241 
 
 held It as a fixed principle, that their happiness and security 
 could not be obtained, but at the expense of the lives of 
 others. Their chief gods were Thob, and 'Wodex, whom 
 they thought they could never sufficiently glut with blood. 
 They had many very celebrated places of worship; especiallv 
 in the island Rugen, near the mouth of the Oder; and in 
 Zeeiand: some too very famous among the Samones, and 
 Nahai-valli. But tlie most reverenced of all, and the most 
 frequented, was at Upstd, where there was evei-y year a grand 
 celebrity, which continued for nine days. During this^'tcrm 
 they sacrificed animals of all sorts; but the most acceptable 
 victmis, and the most numerous, were men. Of these sacrifices 
 none were esteemed so auspicious and salutary as a sacrifice 
 of the prince of the country. When the lot fell for the king 
 to die, it was received with universal acclamations, and every 
 expression of joy ; as it once happened in the time of a famine, 
 when they cast lots, and it fell to king Domalder to be 
 the people's victim ; and he was accordingly put to death. 
 Another prince was burnt alive to Woden. They did not 
 spare their own children. Harald the son of Gunild, the 
 first of that name, slew two of his children to obtain a storm 
 of wmd-" He did not let," says Verstega n in his Antiquities, 
 " to sacrifice two of his sons unto his idols, to the end he 
 might obtain of them such a teu)pest at sea, as should break 
 and disperse the shipping of Harald king of Denmark." 
 A like fact is mentioned by another author, who speaks of 
 the persons put to death as two very hopeful young prjnces. 
 
 y That the Woden of the EdJa. is the same deity as the Budha of the Hindus, might, 
 I thiDk, be shown with a great appearance of plausibility. But this is no place for the' 
 attempt. E. M. 
 
 I I
 
 242 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 Another king slew nine sons to prolong his own life ; in hopes, 
 I suppose, that what they Avere abridged of, would in great 
 measure be added to himself. Such instances however occur 
 not often ; but the common victims were without end. The 
 awful grove at Upsal, where these horrid rites were celebrated, 
 is described as not having a single tree but what was reve- 
 renced, as if it were gifted with some portion of divinity ; and 
 all this, because they were stained with gore, and foul with 
 human putrefaction. 
 
 The manner in which these victims were slaughtered Avere 
 diverse in different places. Some of the Gaulish nations 
 chined them with the stroke of an axe. The Celta placed 
 the man who was to be offered as a sacrifice, upon a block, or 
 an altar, with his breast upwards ; and with a sword struck 
 him forcibly across the sternum: then tumbling him to the 
 ground, they, from his agonies and convulsions, as well as 
 from the effusion of blood, formed a judgment of 'future 
 events. The Cimhri ripped open the bowels, and from them 
 they pretended to divine. In Norway they beat men's brains 
 out with an ox-yoke: in Iceland, by dashing them against 
 a stone. In many places they transfixed them with arrows ; 
 suspending the bodies, after death, on trees, and there leaving 
 them to putrefy. One of the writers above quoted, (Adam 
 Bremensis, who wrote in the tenth century) mentions that in 
 his time, seventy carcases of this sort were found in a wood of 
 the Suevi. Another author of nearly the same age (A.D. 976) 
 speaks of a place called Ledur in Zeeland, where every year 
 there were ninety and nine persons sacrificed to the god 
 SwANTOwiTE. During these bloody festivals a general joy 
 
 * In the Hiniiu ritual, similar sources of augury are pointed out. E. M.
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT, &c. 243 
 
 prevailed, and banquets were most royally served. Tiiey fed, 
 and caroused, and gave a loose to indulgence, which at other 
 times was not permitted. They imagined that there was 
 something mysterious in the number nine: for which reason 
 these feasts were in some places celebrated every ninth year; 
 in others every ninth month; and continued for nine days.' 
 When all was ended they Mashed the image of the deity in 
 a pool, on account of its being stained with blood, and then 
 dismissed the assembly. Many servants attended, who partook 
 of the banquet; at the close of which they were smothered in 
 the same pool, or otherwise made away with. On which 
 Tacitus remarks, how great an awe this circumstance must 
 infuse into those who were not admitted to these mysteries. 
 
 These accounts are handed down from a variety of authors 
 in different ages ; many of whom were natives of the countries 
 which they describe, and to which they seem strongly ''attached; 
 and they would not therefore have brought so foul an impu- 
 tation on the part of the world in favour of which they were 
 each writing; nor could there be that concurrence of testimony 
 were not the history generally true. 
 
 a These strongly remind one of similar rites at the Hindu festival of Dasera, or 
 Durgotsava; in honour of the sanguinary Devi, to whom human sacrifices were formerly 
 offered in India. The festival continues nine days— is a period of much merriment and 
 joy— the image of the deity is, at the conclusion, consigned to the water : groves are 
 deemed fit places for the observance of these rites, and one of the names of this deity is 
 Aranya Devi, the Goddess of the Forest, other coincidences might be enumerated. See 
 Hindu Pantheon. E. M. 
 
 ^ Such was Arngbim Jonas, born amid the snows of Iceland, yet as much prejudiced in 
 favour of his country as natives of a happier clime. In his Crymogaa, written in defence 
 of his country against the invectives of another author, he is obliged to acknowledge that 
 human sacrifices were offered up in Iceland; but he tries at all rates to extenuate the fact, 
 and to make it appear not a general practice. Brtant.
 
 ,244 HINDU INFANTICIDE chai. v. 
 
 The like custom prevailed to a great degree at "Mexico, 
 and even under the mild government of the Peruvia7is ; and 
 in most parts of America. In Africa it is still kept up ; where 
 in the inland parts they sacrifice some of the captives taken 
 in Avar to their Fetiches, in order to secure their favour. 
 Snelorave was in the King of Dahoome's camp, after his 
 inroad into the countries of Adra and Whidaw, and witnessed 
 the cruelty of this prince, whom he saw sacrifice multiludes to 
 the deity of his nation. He mentions four thousand Whidaws 
 being sacrificed, besides people of other nations. To part 
 of the tragedy he was an eye-witness. Voyage to Guinea, 
 pp. 31. 34. 
 
 The sacrifices, of which I have been treating, if we except 
 some few instances, consisted of persons doomed by the 
 chance of war, or assigned by lot to be offered. But among 
 the nations of Canaan, of whom I first spoke, the victims were 
 peculiarly chosen. Their own children, and whatever was 
 nearest and dearest "to them, were deemed the most worthy 
 offering to tiieir god. The Carthaginians, who were a colony 
 from Tyre, carried with them the religion of their mother 
 country, and instituted the same worship in the parts where 
 they settled. It consisted in the adoration of several deities, 
 but particularly of Kronus, to whom they offered human 
 sacrifices ; and especially the blood of children. If the parents 
 were not at hand to make an immediate offer, the magistrates 
 did not fail to make choice of what was most fair and pro- 
 
 ■^ Joannes Acosta, lib. 5. of the Mexicans, and the sacrificing children in Peru. 
 Another author says that the Incas put a stop to all such sacrifices. 
 
 •" This has been remarked as an idea among Hindus, see page 196 ; and will be noticed 
 again hereafter. E. M.
 
 NOTE I. I N G U Z E 11 A T, !cc. «45 
 
 raising, that the god might not be dotiauded of his dues. 
 Upon a check being received in Sici/i/, and some other 
 alarming circumstances occurring, Himilcar without any 
 hesitation seized upon a boy and offered iiim on the spot to 
 Kronus ; and at the same time drowned a number of priests 
 to appease the deity of the sea. The Carthaginians anoliier 
 time, upon a great defeat of their army by Agatiiocles, 
 imputed their miscarriages to the anger of this god, whose 
 services had been neglected. Touched with this, and seeing 
 the enemy at their gates, they seized at once two hundred 
 children of the prime nobility, and offered them in public for 
 a sacrifice. Three hundred moie, who were somehow ob- 
 noxious, yielded themselves voluntarily, and were put to 
 death with the others. The neglect of which they accused 
 themselves, consisted in sacrificing children purchased of 
 parents among the poorer sort, Avho reared them for that 
 purpose ; and not selecting the most promising and the most 
 honourable, as had been the custom of old. In short, there 
 were particular children brought up for the altar, as sheep 
 are fattened for the shambles; and they were bought and 
 butchered in the same manner. But this indiscriminate way 
 of proceeding Avas thought to have given offence. It is 
 remarkable that the Egyptians looked out for the most specious 
 and handsome person to be sacrificed. The Albanians pitched 
 upon the best man of the community, and made him pay for 
 the wickedness of the rest. The Carthaginians chose what 
 they thought the most excellent, and at the same time the 
 most dear to them ; which made the lot fall heavy on their 
 children. 
 
 Kronus, to vvhom these sacrifices were exhibited, was
 
 \:46 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v. 
 
 an 'oriental deity, tlie god of light and fire, called by the 
 Greeks Kouonus; and therefore always worshipped with 
 some reference to that element. The Carthaginians, as I have 
 observed, first introduced him into Africa. He was the same 
 as the Orus of the Egyptians, and the Alorus of the eastern 
 nations 
 
 The Greeks, we find called the deity, to whom 
 
 these offerings were made, Agraulos; and feigned that she 
 was a woman, and the daughter of Cecrops : but how came 
 Cecrops to have any connexion Avith Cyprus? Agraulos is 
 a corruption, and transposition of the original name, which 
 should have been rendered Uk-el-aur, or Uk-el-aurus; 
 but has, like many other oriental titles and names, been 
 strangely sophisticated, and is here changed to Agraulos. 
 It was in reality the god of light; the Orus and Alorus, of 
 whom I have said so much, who was always worshipped with 
 fire. This deity Avas the Moloch of the Tyrians and Ca- 
 naanites, and the Melech of the east; that is the great and 
 principal god, the god of light, of Avhom fire was esteemed 
 a symbol ; and at whose shrine, instead of viler victims, they 
 oflf'ered the blood of men. 
 
 Such was the Kronus of the Greeks, and the Moloch of 
 the Phenicians : and nothing can appear more shocking, than 
 the sacrifices of the Tyrians and Carthaginians, which they 
 performed to this idol. In all emergencies of state, and times 
 of general calamity, they devoted what was most necessary 
 and valuable to them, for an offering to the gods; and par- 
 
 • In Iniiia, the human victims were immolated to Kronos, or Time, (through the 
 intervention of his SaktiJ personified in Siva, who also is Fire and the Sun. See Hindu 
 Pantheon, p. 306, and Index under Siva, E. JVI.
 
 NOTEi. IN GUZCRAT, &c. «47 
 
 ticularly to Moloch. But besides these undelermined times 
 of bloodsiied, they had partieidar and prescribed seasons 
 every year, when children were chosen out of the most noble 
 and reputable families, as hath been before mentioned. If 
 a person had an only child, it was the more liable to be put 
 to death, as being esteemed more acceptable to the deity, 
 and more efficacious of the general good. Those who Avere 
 sacrificed to Kronus, were thrown into the arms of a molten 
 idol, which stood in the midst of a large fire, and was red 
 with heat. The arm? of it were stretched out, with the hands 
 turned upwards, as it were to receive them ; yet sloping 
 downv;ards, so that they dropped from thence into a glowing 
 furnace. To other gods they were otherwise slaughtered ; 
 and, as it is implied, by the very hands of their parents. 
 AVhat can be more horrid to the imagination, than to suppose 
 a father leading the dearest of his sons to such an infernal 
 shrine? or a mother, the most engaging and affectionate of 
 her daughters, just rising to maturity, to be slaughtered at the 
 altar of 'Ashteroth or ^Baal.'' Such was their blind zeal 
 that this was continually practised; and so much of natural 
 affection still left unextinguished as to render the scene ten 
 times more shocking, from the tenderness which they seemed 
 to express. They embraced their children with great fondness; 
 encouraged them in the gentlest terms, that they might not be 
 
 * This is a name of Devi, the sanguinary goddess of the Hindus. See Hindu 
 Vanthcon, p. 155. E. M. 
 
 8 Justin and Eusebius describe this custom very pathetically. Hist. lib. 18. cap. 6. 
 Praf. Evang. lib. 3. cap. 15. There is no accounting for the infatuation of these nations, 
 and the inconsistency of their practices. The Phenicians, who were so liberal of man's 
 blood, would not hurt a cow ; and the Carthaginians held it worse than sacrilege to maim 
 an ape ! Bryant. So the Hiiidus : see page 48. E. M.
 
 248 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 appalled at the sight of the hellisii process, and exhorted them 
 to submit wilh cheerfulness to this fearful operation. If there 
 was any appearance of a tear lising, or a cry unawares 
 escaping, the mother smothered it with her kisses, that there 
 mi"hl not be any show of backwardness or constraint ; but 
 the whole be a freewill offering. These cruel endearments 
 over, they stabbed ihem to the heart, or otherwise opened the 
 sluices of life ; and with the blood, warm as it ran, besmeared 
 the "altar, and the grim visage of the idol, 'i'hese were the 
 customs which the Israelites learned of the people of Canaan, 
 and for which they are upbraided by the Psalmist — " They 
 did not destroy the nations concerning whom the Lord com- 
 manded them ; but were mingled among the heathen and 
 learned their works. Yea, they sacrificed their sons and 
 their daughters unto devils, and shed innocent blood, even 
 the blood of their sons and of their daughters, whom they 
 sacrificed unto the idols of Canaan : and the land was polluted 
 with blood. Thus were they defiled with their own works, 
 and went a whoring with their own inventions." Psalm 106'. 
 These cruel rites, practised in so many nations, made 
 Plutarch debate with himself, whether it would not have 
 been better for the Galatee, or for the Scythians, to have had 
 no tradition, or conception of any superior beings, than to 
 have formed to themselves notions of gods, who delighted in 
 the blood of men ; of gods who esteemed human victims the 
 most acceptable and perfect sacrifice. " Would it not," says 
 he, " have been more eligible for the Carthaginians to have 
 
 ^ The Scythians and Germans received the blood in a vessel. Bryant. So did the 
 Hindiii ; the vessel called /a/ra is seen in many plates of the Hindu Pantheon, and described 
 in the pages referred to from the Index. E. M,
 
 ^OTE I. IN GUZERAT, &c. 249 
 
 had the atheist Critias, or Diagouos, their lawgiver at the 
 commencement of their pohiy, and to have been taught that 
 there was neither god nor dixMnon, than to have sacriHced, in 
 the manner they were wont, to the god wliich they adored r 
 wherein they acted, not as the person did, whom Empedocles 
 describes in some poetry, where he details this unnatural 
 custom. The sire there with many idle vows offers up un- 
 wittingly his son for a sacrifice ; but the youth was so changed 
 in feature and figure, that his lather did not know him— these 
 people used, knowingly and wilfully, to go through this 
 bloody work, and slaughter their own offspring. Even they 
 who were childless would not be exempted from this cursed 
 tribute ; but purchased children of the poorer sort, and put 
 them to death with as little remorse as one would kill a lamb 
 or a chicken. The mother who sacrificed her child, stood by 
 without any seeming sense of what she was losing, and without 
 uttering a groan. If a sigh did by chance escape, she lost all 
 the honour which she proposed lo herself in the offering; and 
 the child was notwithstanding slain. All the time of this 
 celebrity, while the children were murdering, there was a noise 
 of clarions and tabors sounding before the idol, that the shrieks 
 of the victims might not be heard."—" Tell me now," says 
 Plutarch, " if the monsters of old, the Typhons and the 
 giants, were to expel the gods, and to rule the world in their 
 stead, could they require a service more horrid than these 
 infernal rites and sacrifices?" 
 
 {In the " Observations on the dispersion of mankind " 
 added lo the last volume of the Anahjsis, is a passage appli- 
 cable to the topic discussed more at length, in that poi tion of 
 the " Additional Remarks" whence I have made such a copious 
 
 K K
 
 i50 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v, 
 
 extract.) — " From the foregoing account we may see good 
 reason for the severities shown towards the Canaanites ; Avhoni 
 if it had pleased God to have swallowed up quick by an 
 earthquake, or extirpated by fire from heaven, nobody could 
 have arraigned his justice. But as he was pleased to make 
 use of an arm of flesh, and to employ the Israelites as ministers 
 of his vengeance, many have presumed to call in question the 
 equity of the proceeding, and to represent it as an instance of 
 injustice and cruelty; whereas the intention of Providence, in 
 the instruments it made use of, is apparent. It was to make 
 the Israelites detest these nations and their horrid customs, 
 and to be detested by them; and to render them inexcusable, 
 if, after such severities exercised upon this people, they should 
 themselves thereafter relapse into the same apostacy and dis- 
 obedience. To question whether God could in justice act 
 thus in respect of the Canaanites, and whether he did right in 
 choosing such implements of his vengeance, is a doubt as idle 
 as it is impious. How the rebellion of the Canaanites was 
 aggravated, and what were their crying sins, may be gathered 
 from many parts of the Scriptures; but especially from the 
 book of Wisdom, chap. 12. where they are particularly dis- 
 played — " For it was thy will (O Lord) to destroy by the 
 hands of our fathers, both those old inhabitants of thy holy 
 land ; Avhom thou hatest for doing most odious works of 
 witchcrafts, and wicked sacrifices. — And also those merciless 
 murderers of children, and devourers of man's flesh, and the 
 feasts of blood : With their priests out of the midst of their 
 idolatrous crew, and the parents that killed with their own 
 hands, souls destitute of help : For it was a cursed seed from 
 the beginning."— " This," says Br v ant, "may serve to
 
 ^orv.u IN GUZERAT, &c. 25, 
 
 vindicate the dispensations of Providence in this pailicuhir ; 
 and its just retributions on a rebelHous and wiciied people." 
 
 To these quotations Colonel Walker has annexed the 
 following : — 
 
 N.B. The accompanying extract from the Preliminary- 
 Discourse to Sale's Koran, contains farther evidence of the 
 practice of Infanticide, assimilating more than in any other 
 case, with the custom of the Jarejahs of Kufch and Kaltyzcar. 
 
 This barbarity among the Pagan Arabs, as related by 
 Sale, seems to have been confined to the female infants as 
 with the Jarejah Rajputs; and it is remarkable that the 
 difficulty of providing for them in marriage, or the appre- 
 hension of their conduct disgracing their parents, is assigned 
 m both cases as the cause of this inhuman custom. 
 
 Extract from Sale's Koran, Prel. Disc, page 174. 
 " The law of Mahommed also put a stop to the inhuman 
 custom, which had been long practised by the Pagan Arabs, 
 of burying their daughters alive, lest they should be reduced 
 to poverty by providing for them; or else to avoid the dis- 
 pleasure and disgrace which would follow, if they should 
 happen to be made captives, or to become scandalous by 
 their behaviour; the birth of a daughter being, for these 
 reasons, reckoned a great misfortune, and the death of one, 
 as great a happiness. The manner of destroying the infants 
 is differently related. Some say, that when an Arab had 
 a daughter born, and he intended to bring her up, he sent her 
 clothed in a garment of wool or hair to keep camels or sheep
 
 252 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 in the desert; but if he designed to put her to death, he let 
 her Hve till she became six years old, and then said to her 
 niothei-, " Perfume her and adorn her that I may carry her 
 to her mothers" — which being done, the father led her to 
 a well or pit dug for that purpose, and bidding her look 
 down, pushed her into it headlong, as he stood behind her; 
 and then, filhng up the pit, levelled it with the rest of the 
 ground. But others say, that when a woman was ready to 
 fall in labour, a pit was dug, and she was delivered on its 
 brink — if of a daughter, it was thrown into the pit ; if a son, 
 it was preserved. This custom, although not observed by all 
 the Arabs, was yet very common among several of their tribes, 
 and particularly by those of Koreish and Ktindeh; llie former 
 using to bury their daughters alive in mount Abu Dalama, 
 near Mecca. In the time of ignorance, while they used this 
 method to get rid of their daughters, Sasaa, grandfather to 
 the celebrated poet Al Farasdak, frequently redeemed 
 female children from death, giving for each child two pregnant 
 camels and a he camel; and hereto Al Farasdak alluded 
 when vaunting before one of the Khalifs of the family of 
 Omeyaii, he said, " I am the son of the giver of life to the 
 dead;" — being censured for the expression, he excused himself 
 by quoting these words of the Koran — " He who savelh a soul 
 alive, shall be as if he had saved the lives of all mankind." 
 The Arabs, in the murder of their children, were far from 
 being singular; the practice of exposing infants and putting 
 them to death, being so common among the ancients, that it 
 is remarked as a thing very extraordinary in the Egyptians, 
 that they brought up all their childien; and by the laws of 
 Lycurgus, no child was allowed to be brought up without
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZEIIAT, &c. SdS 
 
 the approbalion of public oflicers. At this day it is said, 
 that in China the poorer sort of people frequently put ihcii 
 children, the females especially, to death with impunity. 
 
 " This wicked practice is condemned by the Koran in 
 several passages; one of which, as some commentators judge, 
 may also condemn another custom of the Arabians, altogether 
 as wicked and as common among other nations of old, viz. 
 the sacrificing of their children to their idols — as was frequently 
 done in pursuance of a vow made to offer one child in sacrifice, 
 in return for a certain number of sons." 
 
 Colonel Walker concludes this portion of his 'Report 
 with the following observation : — 
 
 The existence of the custom of Infanticide has now been 
 traced to almost ever^^ nation ; scarcely any appearing to be 
 exempt from the reproach of having practised it; and one 
 benefit which has resulted to mankind from the success of 
 Mahomed's imposture is the abolition of so inhuman a usage 
 amongst his numerous followers. A. W. 
 
 ' In reference to Note '' in page 98, where I express uncertainty as to which, if any, 
 of the papers or Notes of this Chapter, accompanied the Report forming Chap. IFL, I might 
 evidently have recollected this Note I., as having made one of its accompaniments. As 
 Colonel Walker's MS. had been copied by a native writer, I found it necessary to refer to 
 Bryant's work, whence I have, indeed, re-written the preceding Note, and added some 
 of the references of that learned author : — with some other additions, and, perhaps, some 
 omissions. I am now enabled, by a communication received just as this sheet was going 
 to the press, to state that all the Notes of this Chapter, marked, (to distinguish them from 
 my interpolations) A. W. accompanied Colonel Walker's Report of 15th iVIarch, 1808.. 
 forming Chap. III. E.M.
 
 oM HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 Il might be tedious, but would not be very difficult, to 
 sliow that Infanticide, and the exposure of children, have 
 been, more or less, practised by almost every nation of anti- 
 quity, of whose history many particulars have descended to 
 these times: and, indeed, although a doubt of the general 
 j'act of the existence of these practices can by some be scarcely 
 shaken off, it is yet too true that even in the present day these 
 crimes have a lamentable prevalence. 
 
 Bryant's work, from which so copious an extract precedes 
 these Remarks, necessarily restricted him to the usages of 
 antiquity; and the question of Infanticide was with him 
 casual, forming no part of the subjects to which he parti- 
 cularly directed his attention. A degree of research trifling 
 compared to that exhibited by Bryant, would develope the 
 existence of the usage under our consideration, in limes both 
 past and present, to an extent that is, perhaps, imagined by 
 very few. 
 
 If data were afforded for tracing in every instance the 
 origin of this custom, it is probable that it would be found in 
 every instance to have originated in one cause ; that is, in 
 necemty, resulting from extreme poverty. In morals, as well 
 as in physics, every effect must have an adequate cause : and 
 what less strong than necessity, to the extreme of hunger and 
 the dread of starvation, can be supposed adequate to produce 
 an effect so violently opposed to the feelings universally 
 operating throughout animated nature, for the preservation of 
 offspring? Some societies and tribes are found to retain the
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT, &:c. '255 
 
 usage after the supposed necessity hath ceased to exist: in 
 these instances, the origin is, I conclude, too remote for 
 research to deduce any argument from. Once eslabhshed, 
 a practice, however atrocious, may be perpetuated by the 
 operation of feelings, of pride or convenience, for example, 
 by no means sufficiently potent to have called it originally 
 into existence. 
 
 This reasoning is applicable to the Jarejahs and the other 
 Infanticides of India ; among whom I am not aware of any 
 present pressure of extreme poverty. But they live in coun- 
 tries, which, however happy in the enjoyment of many of 
 nature's bounties, have been frequently cursed by war and 
 famine ; and subjected, farther, to inundations, that may be 
 well supposed to have occasionally reduced a redundant 
 population to the deepest distress. Under these calamities, 
 Infanticide must have originated : their frequent recurrence, 
 blunting the feelings, rendered the act less and less acute; 
 until at length an experience of its convenience was found 
 sufficiently strong to induce its continuance. 
 
 The instances that I am now about to adduce, chiefly 
 from Malthus's essay on the Principles of Population, of the 
 prevalence of Infanticide, refer mostly to modern times. 
 They will be found, I believe, to confirm the above line of 
 reasoning, which seeks the cause of every case of Infanticide 
 originally in necessity. 
 
 " The condition of these women" (of New South J f ales J 
 " is so wretched, that I have often, on seeing a female child, 
 anticipated the miseries to which it was born, and thought it 
 would be a mercy to destroy it." Collins's New S. Wales, 
 Ap. p. 583, cited by Maltiius, b. I. c. 3. This author gives
 
 ijfi 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 many aliecting instances of the miseries of the females, subject 
 to the barbarians of this colony. 
 
 " If the mother of a sucking child die, the helpless infant 
 is buried alive in the same grave with its mother. The father 
 himself places his living child on the body of his deceased 
 wife, and having thrown a large stone upon it, the grave is 
 instantly filled. This dreadful act was performed by Co-le-be, 
 a native well known to our colonists ; and who, on being 
 talked to on the subject, justified the proceeding by declaring 
 that no woman could be found who would undertake to nurse 
 the child, and that therefore it must have died a much worse 
 death than that which he had given it. Mr. Collins had 
 reason to believe that this custom was generally prevalent; 
 and observes that it may in some measure account for the 
 thinness of the population." lb. b. 1. c. 3. 
 
 " This places in a strong point of view, the difficulty of 
 rearing children in savage life. Women obliged by their 
 habits of living to a constant change of place, and compelled 
 to an unremitting drudgery for their husbands, appear to be 
 absolutely incapable of bringing up two or three children of 
 nearly the same age. If another child be born before the one 
 above it can shift for itself, and follow its mother on foot, one 
 of the two must necessarily perish for want-^of care. The task 
 of rearing even one infant in such a wandering and laborious 
 life, must be so troublesome and painful, that we are not to 
 be surprised that no woman can be found to undertake it, 
 who is not prompted by the powerful feelings of a mother." 
 Ibid. 
 
 " It is finely observed by Dr. Robertson, that, ' whether 
 man has been improved by the progress of arts and civilization,
 
 "°^'^'- IN GUZERAT, &c. 057 
 
 is a question which, in the wantonness of disputation, has 
 been agitated among philosophers. That women are indebted 
 to the refinement of poHshed manners for a happy change in 
 their state, is a point which can admit of no doubt.' In 
 every part of the world, one of the most general characteristics 
 of the savage is to despise and degrade the female sex 
 Among most of the tribes of America, their condition is so 
 peculiarly grievous that servitude is a name too mild to 
 describe their wretched state. A wife is no better than 
 a beast of burden. While the man passes his days in idleness 
 or amusement, the woman is condemned to incessant toil. 
 Tasks are imposed upon her without mercy, and her services 
 are received without complacence or gratitude. There are 
 some districts in A,nerica where this state of degradation has 
 been so severely felt, that mothers have destroyed their female 
 infants, to deliver them at once from a life in which they were 
 doomed to such a miserable slavery." lb. b. I. c. 4. 
 
 " Among some of the ruder tribes of America, it is a maxim 
 not to burden themselves with rearing more than two of their 
 offspring. When twins are born, one of them is commonly 
 abandoned, as the mother cannot rear them both; and when 
 the mother dies during the period of suckling her child, no 
 chance of preserving its life remains ; and, as in New Holland, 
 It IS buried in the same grave with the breast that nourished it.' 
 " As the parents are frequently exposed to want them- 
 selves, the difficulty of supporting their children becomes at 
 times so great, that they are reduced to the necessity of 
 abandoning or destroying them. Deformed children are very 
 generally exposed; and among some of the tribes of South 
 America, the children of mothers who do not bear their 
 
 L L
 
 -58 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. V 
 
 labours well, experience a similar fate, from a fear that the 
 oH'spring- may inherit the weakness of its parent." lb. 
 
 The above instances of habitual Infanticide refer to 
 America and New Holland. I shall now quote, from the 
 same respectable authority, a few more cases taken from 
 authentic accounts of Otaheite, China, Sec. In every one 
 Mr. Malthus refers to his authorities: this I shall generally 
 omit, as the reader desirous of examining them can consult 
 the Essay on Population. 
 
 " The successive accounts that we have received of 
 Otaheite and the neighbouring Islands, leave us no room to 
 doubt the existence of the Eareeoie societies, which have justly 
 occasioned so much surprise among civilized nations. They 
 have been so often described, that little more need be said 
 of them, than that promiscuous intercourse and Infanticide 
 appear to be their fundamental laws. They consist exclusively 
 of the higher classes; and, according to Mr. Anderson, so 
 agreeable is this licentious plan of life to their disposition, that 
 the most beautiful of both sexes thus commonly spend their 
 youthful days, habituated to the practice of enormities that 
 would disgrace the most savage tribes. When an Eareeoie 
 woman is delivered of a child, a piece of cloth dipped in 
 water is applied to its mouth and nose, which suftbcates it. 
 Captain Cook observes, ' It is certain that these societies 
 greatly prevent the increase of the superior classes of people, 
 of which they are composed.' Of the truth of this obser- 
 vation there can," Mr. Malthus abserves, " be no doubt." 
 
 " Though no particular institutions of the same nature 
 have been found among the lower classes, yet the vices which 
 form ihcir most prominent features are but too generally
 
 ^o-^^'- IN GUZERAT, &c. 25y 
 
 spread. Infanticide is not confined to the Earecoies. It is 
 permitted to all ; and as its prevalence, among the higher 
 classes of the people, has removed from it aU odiumr or 
 imputation of poverty, it is probably adopted rather as a 
 fashion than a resort of necessity, and appears to be practised 
 familiarly and without reserve." 
 
 " It is a very just observation of Hume (Ess. vol. I.) that 
 the permission of Infanticide generally contributes to increase 
 the population of a country. ]iy removing the fears of too 
 numerous a family, it encourages marriage; and the powerful 
 yearnings of nature prevent parents from resorting to so cruel 
 an expedient, except in extreme cases. The fashion of the 
 Eareeoie societies in Otaheite and its neighbouring islands, 
 may have made them an exceplion to this observation ; and 
 the custom has probably there a contrary tendency. 
 
 " The common marriages in Otaheite are without any 
 other ceremony than a present from the man to the parents 
 of the girl. And this seems to be rather a bargain with them 
 for permission to try their daughter, than an absolute contract 
 for a wife. If the father should think that he has not been 
 sufficiently paid for his daughter, he makes no scruple of 
 forcing her to leave her friend, and to cohabit with another 
 person who may be more liberal. The man is always at 
 liberty to make a new choice. Should his consort be 
 pregnant, he may kill the child; and may continue the 
 
 " To vindicate the maternal character of the Otcihciteam, from a universal willing 
 concurreDce in this lamentable custom, I will notice that I have heard Sir Joseph Banks 
 relate, that he was never more nllected than by the sorrow expressed by a woman of that 
 island, when reciting the sad necessity slie was under of destroying her child. A similar 
 feeling was evinced on the part of the Raj Kumar females, in their gratitude to Mr. Duncan 
 for relieving them from the recurrence of so severe a pang. See note in page 50'. K, M.
 
 2(50 HINDU INFANTICIDE chav. v. 
 
 connexion with the mother, or leave her, according to his 
 pleasure." lb. b. 1. c. 5. 
 
 •' In Easter Island, from the great disproportion of the 
 males to the females, it can scarcely be doubted that Infan- 
 ticide prevails, though the fact may not have come to the 
 knowledge of any of our navigators. From the description 
 of Perouse it appeared, at the time of his visit, to be 
 recovering its population, which had been in a very low state, 
 probably from drought, civil dissensions, or the prevalence in 
 an extreme degree, of Infanticide and promiscuous inter- 
 course 
 
 " In the Marianne Islands, according to Fere Gobien, 
 a very great number of the young men remained unmarried, 
 lived like the members of the Eareeoie society in Otaheite, 
 and were distinguished by a similar name. In the island of 
 Formosa, it is said that the Avomen were not allowed to bring 
 children into the world before the age of thirty-five. When 
 with child prior to that period, an abortion was effected by 
 the 'priestess. 
 
 " Sir John Chardin relates that among the Mahomedan 
 Tartars they justify it as lawful to have many wives, because 
 they bring many children, which they can sell for ready 
 money, or exchange for necessary conveniences ; yet when 
 they have not wherewithal to maintain them, they hold it 
 a piece of charity to nmrder infants newly born; as also they 
 
 ' The most positive evidence is required to induce a belief of a custom so strange as 
 this. It is related by Mandesloe, who is thought by Mr. Malthus to have taken it 
 from the Du/c/i writers quoted by MoNXEsauiEU CEi^. des Loir, 1. 23. c. 2/.) It is, 
 I think, also slated by Olearius, but I have not his work to consult, and is said to be 
 attended by such dangerous and painful operations, as render the fact still less credible. 
 E. M.
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT, &c. 261 
 
 do such as are sick and past recover}' ; because, ihey say, 
 they free them from a great deal of misery." lb. b. I. c. 7. 
 
 Sir George Staunton in his Embassy to China, Vol. II. 
 countenances the idea of permitted Infanticide lending to 
 encourage population. He says, " That whatever is strongly 
 recommended, and generally practised, is at length considered 
 as a religious duty; and that the marriage union as such 
 takes place in China wherever there is the least prospect of 
 subsistence for a future family. This prospect, however, is 
 not always realized, and the children are then abandoned by 
 the wretched authors of their being. But even this permission 
 given to parents thus to expose their offspring tends un- 
 doubtedly to facilitate marriage, and encourage population. 
 Contemplating this extreme resource beforehand, less fears 
 are entertained of entering into the married state ; and the 
 parental feelings will always step forwards to prevent a 
 recurrence to it, except under the most dire ""necessity." 
 lb. h. I. c. 12. 
 
 Du Halde says, "That the prodigious population of 
 China causes a great deal of misery. There are some so poor, 
 that, being unable to supply their children with common 
 
 m The prevalence of this custom, continued rather as a fashion than from the pressure 
 of necessity, both in hiiiia and in Otaheite, and in other parts of the world, furnish 
 sufficient exceptions to this dangerous theory of Hume's, however plausibly it be supported. 
 How far it may have tended to the increase or decrease of the population oi Guzerat, I am 
 not prepared to state. I have always understood it to be a very well-peopled country. 
 Be it as it may, it is still dangerous to encourage mankind to view with complacency the 
 first steps of sin j depending upon " natural," or even on " parental feelings," to discourage 
 its approach. The idea of an author, not always to be quoted to advantage, expressed in 
 these lines, are more safely to be applauded : — 
 
 " To avoid the first offence is in man's choice, 
 
 But having sinned, to stop exceeds his power." Adelgitha. E. M.
 
 oGa HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 necessaries, they expose them in the streets. In the great 
 cities, such as Pe/cin and Canton, tliis shocking sight is very 
 common." Ibid. 
 
 The Jesuit Premare says, " A spectator in China who 
 examines things closely, will not be surprised that mothers 
 destroy or expose their children." Ibid. 
 
 Another of the Jesuits, speaking of the number of infants 
 whom the poverty of their parents condemns to death the 
 moment they are born, writes thus — " There is seldom a year, 
 in which the churches at Pekin do not reckon five or six 
 thousand of these children purified by the waters of baptism. 
 This harvest is more .or less abundant, according to the 
 number of catechists which we can maintain. If we had 
 a sufliciency, their cares need not be confined alone to the 
 dying infants that are exposed. There would be other 
 occasions for them to exercise their zeal ; particularly at 
 certain times of the year, when the small pox, or epidemic 
 disorders carry "off an incredible number of children." lb. 
 b. I. c. 12. 
 
 " The advantages derived from this " abundant harvest" of " dying infants" may not 
 perhaps at once appear;"' or why the *■' zealous cares" of these laborious Jesuits should be 
 extended to those " carried off" by small pox, &c. An incident related by one of them 
 will explain it. He was called in to prescribe for an infant, which he perceived was at the 
 extreme point of life, and requesting to be left alone with it, he seized with necessary and 
 pious haste, the opportunity of administering to it the sacrament of baptism. He exultingly 
 writes to his superior, that had no other benefit resulted from his voyage to CAma, his 
 having been thus the means of saving one soul from perdition would have amply rewarded 
 him. We hence see that heaven exclusively benefited by these zealous labours of the 
 active fraternity, who from such successes, perhaps, entitled the Letters composing the 
 volumes of their transactions, Edifianie et Curieusc, a work th.it I quote from memory, not 
 having seen it for many years. The preceding passage left a lasting impression. However 
 the sincere exercise of religious zeal ought at all times to command respect, one may be 
 allowed to regret, at least, such an erroneous application of it. E. M.
 
 i^oTE I. IN GLZLUAT, ?tc. oOVJ 
 
 " Respecling the number of iufanis which are actually 
 exposed it would be difficult to form any accurate estimate; 
 but if we beheve the C/iitiese writers themselves, the practice 
 must be very common. Attempts have been made at different 
 tmies by the government to j)ut a stop to it, but always 
 without success. In a book of instructions written by a 
 Mandarin celebrated for his humanity and wisdom, a proposal 
 is made for the establishment of a foundling hospital in his 
 district; and an account is given of some ancient establish- 
 ment of that kind, which appears to have fallen into disuse. 
 Jn this book the frequency of the exposure of children, and 
 the dreadful poverty which prompts it, are particularly de- 
 scribed. " We see," he says, " people so poor, that they 
 cannot furnish the nourishment necessary for their own 
 children. It is on this account that they expose so great 
 a number. In the metropolis, in the capitals of the provinces, 
 and in the places of the greatest commerce, the number is the 
 most considerable ; but many are found in parts that are less 
 frequented, and even in the country. As the houses in towns 
 are more crouded together, the practice is there more obvious, 
 but every where these poor unfortunate infants have need of 
 assistance." 
 
 " In the same work part of an edict to prevent the drowning 
 of children, runs thus :— ' When the tender offspring just 
 produced is thrown without pity into the waves, can it be said 
 that the mother has given, or that the child has received life, 
 when it is lost as soon as it is begun to be enjoyed? The 
 poverty of the parents is the cause of this crime. They have 
 hardly enough to support themselves, much less are they able 
 to pay a nurse, and provide for the expenses necessary for the
 
 £64 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 support of their children. This drives them to despair; and 
 not being able to bring themselves to suffer two people to die 
 that one may live, the mother to preserve the life of her 
 husband, consents to sacrifice her child. It costs much how- 
 ever to the parental feelings ; but the resolution is ultimately 
 taken, and they think themselves justified in disposing of that 
 life to prolong their own. If they exposed their children in 
 a secret place, the babe might work upon their compassion by 
 its cries. What do they then ? — They throw it into the current 
 of the river, that they may lose sight of it immediately, and 
 take from it all chance of life.' 
 
 " Such writings," Mr. Malthus observes, " appear to be 
 most authentic documents respecting the general practice of 
 Infanticide." lb. b. I. c. 12. 
 
 " Sir George Staunton has stated from the best infor- 
 mation which he could collect, that the number of children 
 exposed annually at Pekin, is about two thousand; but it is 
 highly probable that the number varies extremely from year 
 to year, and depends very much upon seasons of plenty and 
 seasons of scarcity." Ibid. 
 
 " It is probable that the practice of Infanticide prevailed 
 from the earliest ages of Greece. In the parts of America 
 where it was found to exist, it appears to have originated 
 from the extreme difficulty of rearing many children in a 
 savage and wandering life, exposed to frequent famine and 
 perpetual war. We may easily conceive that it had a similar 
 origin among the ancestors of the Greeks, or the native inha- 
 bitants of the country. And when Solon permitted the 
 exposure of children, it is probable that he only gave the 
 sanction of law to a custom already prevalent." lb. b. I. c. 13.
 
 '''''"'• IN GUZERAT, &c. . 265 
 
 " Plato, in his phiIosoj)liical Jiepublic, proposes that 
 the most excellent among the men should be joined in 
 mamage to the most excellent amo.ig the women, and the 
 inferior citizens matched with the inferior females ; and that 
 the offspring of the first should be brought up, of the others, 
 not; but, together with those of the other class which are 
 imperfect in their limbs, to be buried in some obscure and 
 
 unknown place When both sexes have passed the 
 
 age for presenting children to the state, Plato allows a great 
 Jatitude of intercourse; but no child is to be brought to lic^ht 
 Should any infant by accident be born alive, it is to be 
 exposed in the same manner as if the parents could not 
 support it." Ibid. 
 
 Mr. Malthc/s justly reprobates these execrable expe- 
 dients, and those similar of Ahistotle; who, in his similar 
 work Cde Repub.) limits the number of children allowed to 
 each marriage; and if any woman be pregnant after she have 
 produced the prescribed number, abortion is to be procured 
 And after a certain age, sexual intercourse is permitted; but, 
 as in Plato's Republic, no child which may be the result is 
 to be brought to light. 
 
 " There is reason," Mr. Malthus continues, " to believe 
 that the practice of Infanticide prevailed in Italy, as well as 
 in Greece, from the earliest times. A law of Romulus forbad 
 the exposing of children before they were three years old 
 which implies that the custom of exposing them as soon as 
 they were born had before "prevailed." lb. b. I. c. 14. 
 
 tvatgtt. Lib. XXIX. ch. 4. 
 
 Infanticide
 
 ofjfi HINDI IxNFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 1 will make one more extract from the valuable work 
 of this humane author, referring to some of the preceding- 
 passages. 
 
 " Ml'. Godwin does not acknowledge the justice of 
 Mr. Hume's observation respecting Infanticide: and yet the 
 extreme population and povertj' of Cl/hia, where this custom 
 prevails, tends strongly to confirm the observation. It is still, 
 however true, as Mr. Godwin observes, that the expedient is, 
 in its own nature, adequate to the end for which it was cited ; 
 but to make it so in iact, it must be done by the magistrates, 
 and not lett to the parents. The almost invariable tendency 
 of this custom to increase population, when it depends entirely 
 on the parents, shows the extreme pain which they must feel 
 in making such a sacrifice, even when the distress arising from 
 excessive poverty may be supposed to have deadened, in 
 a great measure, their sensibility. What then must this pain 
 be, upon the supposition of an interference of a magistrate, or 
 of a positive law, to make parents destroy a child which they 
 feel the desire, and think thc}^ have the power of supporting? 
 
 Infanticide had arisen to so common a pitch among the Greets, that, as we learn from 
 KitYANT on the authority of Lycophron, the deity to whom the offerings were made 
 " was styled Infanticida, on account of the number of chiidren which were offered at 
 his shrine." ylnaL III. 338. 
 
 Parents in extreme poverty, wavering between the horrors of murdering their offspring 
 and starving, may have found in the extravagant theogonies of Greece, an example to guide 
 their determination; touching, also, directly on the question of defective formation. 
 V'ui.CAN was born a cripple; his mother hence detesting him ejected him from heaven. 
 In Homer's hymn to Apollo, Juno is made (in the rendering of Bryant, An. IV. 62.} 
 to exclaim 
 
 " My crippled offspring Vulcan, I produced : 
 But soon I seized the miscreant in iv.v hands, 
 And hurl'd him headlong downward ;o the sea." E. M.
 
 ^"«"'- IN C.rzCRAT, &c. ,j(i7 
 
 The permission of Infanticide is bad enouoh, and cannol bul 
 have a bad effect on the moral sensibihly of a nation ; l>ul 
 I cannot conceive any thing much more detestable, or more 
 shockmg to the feelings, than any direct regulation of this 
 kmd, although sanctioned by the names of Pl vto and Vuis- 
 
 TOTLE." lb. b. III. c. 3. 
 
 The present Sir Geokce Staunton in his recent work, 
 Ta Tw,g Leu Li, touches tenderly on ihe practice of Infan- 
 ticide undeniably existing among the Chinese. As the im- 
 putation of such a crime cannot fail of exciting, in Clindinn 
 countries, feelings deeply unfavourable to the national cha- 
 racter of the perpetrators, it may be but fair to hear the 
 sentiments thereon of those best informed on the subject. 
 
 "The virtues of the Chinese:' this respectable author 
 observes, " although very inferior no doubt to their professions, 
 and of a lower order than those which Christianity has happily 
 implanted, or invigorated, in the European world,^llav perhaps 
 be found as little alloyed either with the sanguinary or the 
 selfish vices, as those of any other people, for whose guidance 
 the salutary light of revelation has not yet penetrated. 
 
 " Even the crime of Infanticide, for instance, which has 
 been considered such an indelible slain upon the Chinese 
 character, might be found to admit of some extenuation, if it 
 were discovered to be rarely, if ever, practised, except in the 
 anguish of hopeless poverty, or in cases of such unhappy and 
 detective formation, as might be conceived to render life 
 a painful burden. The criminality of the Chinese, in this 
 respect, might also be safely contrasted with the leoalized 
 cruelty and unnatural indift'erence of Uoman fathers^'under 
 similar circumstances. Passing from the people to the
 
 2(jg HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v, 
 
 crovcinnient, the obvious and undeniable defects of the latler, 
 miflit justly be compared with the acknowledged corruptions 
 and imperfections of those of Europe ; and it might perhaps 
 be found, upon a general view, that the happiness of the 
 people was not more frequently neglected or interrupted, 
 upon the one system, than upon the other." Preface. 
 
 I will here interpose a remark that may perhaps tend to 
 strengthen the soothing supposition that Infanticide is practised 
 in China only in the cases of hopeless poverty or of defective 
 formation ; as is several times adverted to in the preceding 
 extracts. During; a residence of several months in Canton 
 I never witnessed, or even heard of a case of Infanticide. 
 Many thousands of the poorest classes live entirely on the 
 water; among these it is that the instances are supposed to 
 be most frequent. Their situation offers the greatest facilities, 
 and their poverty the strongest inducements ; and such 
 instances would be oftenest seen by strangers. Yet I never 
 saw one, and I have been much on the water about Canton, 
 among the most thronged parts of the floating population : 
 nor do I know of any other person having seen one ; nor did 
 I, to the best of my recollection, ever hear of any well- 
 authenticated case, although, like me, every body has heard 
 of the supposed frequency of the fact. I should not deem 
 the evidence of a drowned child an exception. Out of so 
 many thousands crawling about such embarkations as float 
 for miles above and below Canton, many children must 
 doubtless be drowned accidentally; and I have heard a case 
 related as a proof of exposure or of Infanticide, that conveyed, 
 to my mind, a contrary impression. It was of a child seen 
 floating tied to a hollowed gourd. The appendage argued
 
 NOTE I. I N G IJ Z E R A T, &c. «2(3!» 
 
 care, ratlier than neglect or criminality; bnt it was retorted 
 as a proof of e.\|)()sure, and of sonic nialernal feeling, viewing 
 with hope the child's chance of a hnniane deliverance. It is 
 not very unusual to see in the Canton boats, infants crawling 
 about with a calabash on their backs ; so that when (nie falls 
 overboard, it can easily, and without alarm or anxiety, be 
 picked up. 
 
 On the whole I am inclined to the belief that Infanticide 
 in China is practised only in seasons of severe pressure. 
 Denied the relief of emigration, the distresses of such a 
 redundant population, aggravated by the encouragement of 
 early marriage, renders some check almost necessary ; and 
 accounts for, although nothing can excuse, the practice even 
 of Infanticide. 
 
 The Portugueze have endowed a foundling hospital at 
 Macao, where many exposed children are carefully nourished ; 
 and their number may be fairly quoted in proof of the 
 frequency of exposure. But although the existence of such 
 an establishment may prove the prior existence of the crime 
 that rendered its institution expedient, it Avould not, in every 
 instance, be just to estimate the number of infants received 
 as the uniform measure of the utility of such establishments. 
 It may reasonably be doubted, allowing unqualified praise to 
 the benevolence that " bade the heaven -directed spires arise," 
 if their effects be, on the whole, ever beneficial to society. 
 They tend to encourage the desertion of offspring, by taking 
 from parents the strongest impulse of protection. In China, 
 where the poorer classes live so wretchedly and widi such 
 diflSculty, the certainty of a child being so much better 
 provided for, in the Foundling hospital, than it could be at 
 home, must, under the pressure of poverty, operate as an
 
 270 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 iiuluccniciit lo exposure. The .same argument holds good 
 elsewhere : and if wc imagine a country where Infanticide 
 and the e.vposurc of children are unknown, it may be difficult, 
 however, to name such a country, the erection of a Foundling 
 hospilal (admiding for argument's sake such a solecism) would 
 in all probability soon call such crimes into existence. But 
 this is no place for such a discussion. The subject is ably 
 handled in the Essay on Population. Be this as it may; it 
 is grateful to find Christianity/, both in China and in India, 
 interposing lo soften the enormities of heathens; and, in both 
 cases, mitigating, what it has not yet obtained sufficient 
 influence lo suppress. 
 
 The Chinese are not found to have any sanction in their 
 law for Infanticide ; and it is no accusation to say they have 
 no express law against it. A code is not thence peculiarly 
 defective. In their penal code, indeed, a father killing his 
 child by excessive chastisement is punishable. But such laws 
 are not intended lo meet the crime under consideration. It 
 is, of course, invariably perpetrated under the shade of dark- 
 ness and in the silence of solitude; and it may perhaps be 
 wise in legislators to refrain from the attempt to check by 
 penal denunciations, a custom existing in opposition to feelings 
 of a nature beyond the scope of temporal controul. 
 
 It is certain thai parental feelings are in the East very 
 extensively and essentially different, in reference to sons and 
 daughters. In India, China, Persia, Arabia, &c. there exists 
 a decided preference to male children. The birth of a boy is 
 a subject of gratulalion ; of a girl, not. If not deemed 
 a misfortune, it is rarely, with the exception of certain tribes 
 of peculiar habils, regarded in a light more favourable than 
 indifference. In the works on Hindu law or literature that
 
 NOTE i. IN GUZERAT, Sec. 271 
 
 have appeared in English, I do not recollect a passage iiidi- 
 caling ail increase of liappint-ss on the birth of a daughter. 
 The birlh of a son among the Hindus is almost essential for 
 the relief of the father from eventual purgatory. It is on 
 a variety of accounts an event of much joy ; hut of a dangliler, 
 very rarely, if ever. This different feeling respecting daughters, 
 this continued contemplation of their relative unimportance, 
 may, combined with the anguish of poverty, have led, or 
 smoothed, the way to their neglect and destruction. 
 
 Many texts might be cited from jVIenmj, as to the import- 
 ance of a son ; but not where a daughter is looked on as 
 a welcome increment. In Chapter IX. of the Institutes, it is 
 laid down : — ■ 
 
 Ver. 45. Then only is a man perfect, when he consists of 
 three persons united; himself, his wife, and his son. 
 
 81. A wife bringing forth only daughters for eleven years 
 may be superceded. 
 
 137. By a son a man obtains victory over all people ; by 
 a son's son he enjoys immortality; and, afterward, by the son 
 of that grandson, he reaches the solar abode. 
 
 138. Since the son delivers his father from the hell named 
 put,^ he was therefore called putra by BrahiMA himself. 
 
 l6l. Such advantage as a man would gain, who should 
 attempt to pass deep water in a boat made of woven reeds, 
 
 I' There is no such hell, however, in Menu's own list of receptacles for sinners. 
 The twentieth of the one and twenty hells that he enumerates in Chap. IV. v. 88. of his 
 Institutes, called Asi-fatra-'uana, meaning sivord-leaved-forest, may be that here alluded to. 
 A son may have been called putra from the allegory of a tn=e being in most languages 
 likened to a father or the converse, and a son to a leaf or branch. The fifteenth hell is 
 named Put'unrittika, which means stinhng dirt. No other of the list given by Mkni; 
 (see Hin. Pan. p. 297.) contains the root of the word whence reference is made to this 
 note. E. M.
 
 27<2 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 llic fallicr obtains who passes the gloom of death, leaving 
 only contemptible sons. 
 
 Nothing afFcclionate occvns of daughters. This difference 
 of feeling may be very extensively' traced. Both Job and 
 Jeremiah make the distinction in nearly the same words : — 
 " Cursed be the man," exclaims the latter in the bitter absence 
 of comfort and charity, " who brought tidings to my father, 
 saying, a man-child is born unto thee, making him very glad." 
 XX. 15. In both the Hebrezo and the Arabic languages the 
 woid for a male implies remtmhance : for a female, oblivion. 
 See Jones' Commentary on Isjeus. 
 
 In the penal code of China, murdering father, mother, 
 son, uncle, &c. is duly denounced, p. 322. but a daughter 
 seems to be overlooked. 
 
 We may thus fancy a clue to guide us to some of the 
 reasons why daughters are, by many nations, less esteemed 
 than sons ; and why, in cases of distress, or prompted by 
 other causes, daughters perish first. In some predicaments, 
 however, sons have the melancholy preference; but this arises 
 from their superiority, and the notion that the deeper the 
 pang self inflicted by the sacrifice of the most beloved object, 
 the more grateful is the victim to the deity thus propitiated. 
 
 This notion is found to have existed among many people. 
 In the quotation from Bryant, forming so great a portion 
 of the preceding Note I. to which these Remarks are an- 
 nexed, many instances are given of divers and distant na- 
 tions fancying that their own children, and whatever was 
 nearest and dearest to them were the offering most suitable 
 to their (infernal) deities. The same idea is found to have 
 existed formerly, at least, whatever may now be the fact, 
 among Hindus. In Note H. of this Chapter, Colonel
 
 NOTEi. IN GUZERAT, 8cc. .,,7,^ 
 
 Walker has noticed some instances strikingly in point: — 
 " A Brahmin;" even, " and the more iioly, learned, beauiiful, 
 highly bred, rich and flourishing either in family or wealth, 
 the more acceptable is the offering." (p. J 96". 244.) We may 
 find in our Scriptures several examples of this feeling : — " Will 
 the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten 
 thousands of rivers of oil? Shall 1 give my first-born for my 
 transgression ; the fruit of my body for the sin of ray soul ?" 
 MicAH, vi. 7. 
 
 " This,'' says Burder, Oriental Customs, No. 1146, " was 
 actually the practice of the inhabitants oi Florida. The cere- 
 mony was always performed in the presence of one of those 
 pnnees or caciques, whom they call paraoustis. The victim 
 must always be a male infant. Its mother covers her face, 
 and weeps and groans over the stone, against which her 
 child is to be dashed in pieces. The women who accompany 
 her sing and dance in a circle, while another woman stands 
 up in the middle of the ring, holding the child in her arms, 
 and showing it at a distance to the paraousti; who probably 
 is esteemed a representation of the sun, or deity to which the 
 victim is offered : after which the sacrifice is made. ' The 
 Peruvians of quality, and those too of mean sort, would sa- 
 crifice their first-born to redeem their own life, when the 
 priest pronounced that they were mortally sick.' More's 
 Explanation of Grand Mystery." 
 
 Mesha the King of Moa^*, a sheepmaster, as he is called 
 in Scripture, unable to prevail against the Edomites, " took 
 his eldest son that should have reigned in his stead, and 
 offered him for a burnt-offering upon the wall." 2 Kings, 
 iii. 27. "Nor," says Burder, Or. Cus. No. 2. " Avas the
 
 ;;4 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 belief that the gods were rendered propitious by this mode 
 of sacrifice confined to the nations contiguous more imme- 
 diately to the territories of Israel. We learn from Homer, 
 that a whole Hecatomb of firstling lambs was no uncommon 
 offerin"' amono; his countrymen. And the ancient Goths, 
 havino- ' laid it down as a principle, that the effusion of the 
 blood of animals appeased the anger of the gods, and that 
 their justice turned aside upon the victinis those strokes 
 which were destined for men/ soon proceeded to greater 
 leno-lhs, and adopted the hoirid practice of devoting human 
 victims. In honor of the mystical number three, a number 
 deemed particularly dear to heaven, every ninth month wit- 
 nessed the groans and dying struggles of nine unfortunate 
 victims. The fatal blow being struck, the lifeless bodies 
 were consumed in the sacred fire, which was kept perpetually 
 burnino-; while the blood, in singular conformity with the 
 levitical ordinances, was sprinkled partly upon the sur- 
 rounding mullilude, partly upon the trees of the hallowed 
 o-rove, and partly upon the images of their idols. Mallet's 
 Northern Antiquities, Vol. I. Chap. 7- " Hacon, King of 
 Norway, offered his son in sacrifice, to obtain of Odin the 
 victory over his enemy Harald. Aune, King of Sweden, 
 devoted to Odin the blood of his nine sons; to prevail on 
 that god to prolong his life," lb. 
 
 In a former page the Saca, mentioned by ancient authors, 
 have been deemed the same people who still inhabit the 
 coasts between the Indus and the gulf of Cambay. Bryant, 
 enumerating many nations of anthropophagi, exclusive of what
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT, Jcc. .273 
 
 are extracted in Note I. has lliis passage :— " I am sensible, 
 that many people cannot he broughl to believe what is re- 
 ported of those nations. They think, that the disposition of 
 man can never be so depraved, as to turn to its own species, 
 and indulge in luiman carnage." Anal. V. 215. He leaves 
 the facts which he quotes from various authors to remove the 
 comfortable doubts of his readers. Among these he states 
 the Saca;, Indi, and Indo-Scijtlicc, to be of the same family as 
 iha Scythce Androphagi spoken of by Herodotus and Pliny; 
 and to be represented by Mela as indulging in these horrid 
 repasts. " The Scythce are cannibals, and so are the Sacoe. 
 Some of the Indi will not kill any animal, nor feed at all upon 
 flesh. Others make it a rule, before their friends are ema- 
 ciated by years, or illness, to put them to death, like so 
 many victims : and they think it not only a lawful tiling, but 
 a matter of duty and affection to ieed upon their inward 
 parts." These Lido-Sacce we have noticed in p. 162, as re- 
 nowned for piracy, both in ancient and modern days. They 
 cannot now perhaps be accused either of homicide or canni- 
 balism; but as few professions can render female infants a 
 greater incumbrance than piracy, we may reasonably suspect 
 them of Infanticide, and that it was this custom which caused 
 women to be, as noticed in p. 163, one of their principal 
 demands, when they levied their piratical contributions on 
 the shores. 
 
 The care of animal life and abstinence from flesh meat, 
 is, as has been frequently noticed, a striking characteristic 
 of an extensive sect in Guzerat. That the humane sects of 
 Jaina or Baudha can ever have been cannibals it is difficult 
 to imagine. Man is, however, so contradictory an animal.
 
 «76 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, v, 
 
 that no speculation is to be hastily rejected on the grounds 
 merely of its improbability. Who, for instance, till now 
 could have believed or suspected the facts revealed in this 
 volume, of the " innocent Hindus' murdering children, even 
 their own children. '^ But the fact is now so established that, 
 however grateful it may be to indulge the consoling error of 
 its non-existence, it is the wantonness of scepticism to doubt. 
 On the question of the credibility of H'mdn cannibalism, 
 only one passage occurs to me as lending to fix that impu- 
 tation on any sect among them, save that described in 
 p. 352. of the Hindu Panf/ieon; and whether in that instance 
 it be an individual extravaganza occasionally exhibited, or a 
 sectarial propensity, 1 know not. The passage alluded to is 
 somewhat equivocal ; but if it will bear the interpretation 
 that seems the most obvious, it imputes cannibalism to the 
 Baudhas. It occurs in Vol. IX. of the As. Res. in Major 
 Mackenzie's account of the Jainas, Art. iv. and is quoted 
 in the Hin. Pan. with this introduction: — ' In that volume 
 is a passage referring to the followers of the doctrines of 
 BuDHA that countenances the idea that they are also can- 
 nibals; but it is so repugnant to the generally received no- 
 tions of the humanity of that sect, that I shall, without lay- 
 ing any stress on it, merely quote the passage :' — " The Jains 
 generally account modestly for all their tenets, and conduct 
 themselves with propriety: and never assert that their bodies 
 are eternal, and that there is no God; nor do they, like the 
 Baudhists, say, ' After death there is no pain in the flesh or 
 feeling : since it feels not pain, nor death, what harm is there 
 in feeding upon it, when it is necessary to procure health 
 and strength."
 
 NOTE I. IN GUZERAT, &c. a77 
 
 This character of the Bmulhists seems to have been given 
 them by tiie kindred sect of Jaiiws, and is thence to be re- 
 ceived with increased suspicion. Jt is, probably, no new 
 remark that the faintness of the shades of dill'ercnce between 
 the faith of religious sects, is in the inverse proportion to the 
 degree of rancour and hatred usually subsisting between the 
 individuals composing them. 
 
 The apparent incredibility of a relation must not cause 
 a too great degree of scepticism. The customs and preju- 
 dices of distant nations we find as opposite as their geogra- 
 phical positions, and they are mutually astonished at each 
 other's acts. That j)arents destroy or expose their children 
 we at first find some diflSculty in believing ; although that it 
 often takes place in our own and neighbouring countries, the 
 existence of Foundling Hospitals in almost every capital in 
 Europe, is alone, were there no other, sufficient evidence. 
 That children kill and eat their parents, is perhaps still more 
 difficult to believe; and yet it is a custom said to exist on 
 Sumatra. The cannibalism of these Anthropophagi, Mr. Maks- 
 DEN deems confined to prisoners of war, or to condemned 
 criminals; but a later writer differs in this point from my 
 greatly respected friend, whose History of Sumatra, a new 
 edition of which is recently announced, is justly considered 
 as a model for that species of composition. Dr. Leydkn 
 in his dissei-lalion on the language and literature of the Indo- 
 Chinese nations, in Vol. X. of the Asiatic Researches, relates, 
 that " when a man becomes infirm and weary of the world, 
 he is said to invite his own children to eat him. In the sea- 
 son when salt and limes are cheapest, he ascends a tree, 
 around which his offspring and friends assemble; and, shaking
 
 078 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 the tree, llicy join in a dirge, the burtlien of which is this, — 
 ' The season is come; — the fruit is ripe, and it must descend/ 
 — The victim descends; and those that are nearest and dearest 
 to him deprive him of hfe, and devour his remains in a 
 solemn banquet." 
 
 Dr. Liii'i^EN received this account from men of the tribe, 
 the Batta, among whom this custom prevailed on Sumatra. 
 The similarity of name reminded him of a like custom 
 among the Fadaioi, as related by Herodotus, who, about 
 five hundred years before our era, were addicted not only to 
 eating raw flesh, but to devouring, killing them for that pur- 
 pose, their aged relations. 
 
 But enough of this, or I shall render my book a chronicle 
 of human atrocities. That the direct causes of the miseries 
 of mankind are diminishing, may, I think, be inferred from 
 the discontinuance of many of those above enumerated, and 
 the mitigation of others; without, I should hope, the substi- 
 tution of more novel enormities in their place, equally ini- 
 mical to human happiness. "When alluding to a diminution 
 of the causes of the miseries of man, it is impossible to avoid 
 casting a triumphant glance on their late fruitful sources, the 
 Inquisition and the Slave-trade. What, respecting the 
 unenlightened people of antiquity can now be more incre- 
 dible than it will seem to our remote posterity, that neigh- 
 bouring nations who call themselves Christians, offered human 
 victims to appease the anger of the God of Mercy. Half a 
 century has scarcely elapsed, perhaps a much shorter space, 
 since the Portugueze and Spaniards burned their brethren alive
 
 NoTii I. IN GUZERAT, &c. 279 
 
 in vindication of the honor and glory of God! Nor can we 
 exult in our entire exemption ; for within how few years is it 
 that similar outrages were committed even in Env:laiid, by 
 only a i'cw wretched fanatics it is true, in the insulted name 
 of religion. These are happily spoken of as things that were. 
 — Still is the exclamation of the poet too just, 
 
 (hfar it not ye stars! 
 
 And thou, pale Moon ! turn paler at the sound — ) 
 Man is to man the sorest, surest ill. — 
 Heaven's Sovereign saves all beings but himself 
 That hideous sight, a naked human heart. Youno. 
 
 Nor among the. unhappy causes of the increase of human 
 misery, whatever it may ultimately lead to, can we avoid 
 feeling the pouring out of that vial of wrath, the French 
 revolution. 
 
 " Amid the calamities," as is remarked in a popular pub- 
 lication, "which this scourge of E«roj9e (Buonaparte) has 
 lately inflicted on the people of Spa i?!, it is some consolation 
 to contemplate the destruction of one of the most terrible in- 
 struments of hostility to the interests of human nature, which 
 the enemies of human nature ever set up. li' Buonapakte 
 succeed in rendering himself master of Spain and Portugal, 
 the Inquisition will cease to pollute the soil of Europe. It 
 will never be forgotten in the annals of human happiness 
 and misery, that such an act was left for such a man to per- 
 form. The Ro?nans, says Montesquieu, deserved well of 
 human nature, for making it -an article in their treaty with 
 the Carthaginians, that they should abstain from sacrificing 
 their children to their gods." Edin. Rev. No. XXXII.
 
 :t>o 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. v. 
 
 Let us, however, congratulate ourselves, as well as on 
 the general fact of the suppression of that accursed tribunal 
 in Spain and Portugal, that it was not left for such a man 
 to perform. Wretched indeed must that people be, beyond 
 all names of wretchedness, who look for relief in the advent 
 of Napoleon. Our own country has some claim to parti- 
 cipate in the honor of the happy fact, that the Inquisition 
 has ceased to pollute the soil oi Europe; and the whole merit 
 of abolishing from Africa its kindred curse. To have lived 
 in an age wherein the abolition of the traffic in, and the 
 torture of human flesh hath been effected, may repay a phi- 
 lanthropic mind for some of the pangs incident to its coeval 
 atrocities. E. M. 
 
 We now proceed to the conclusion of the correspondence 
 on the subject of Hindu Infanticide, including a detail of the 
 proceedings that led to its abolition in Guzerat.
 
 RT 
 T- 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Conclusion of the Correspondence between the Honourable Cou. 
 e/" Directors, Me Government o/" Bombay, a«rf Lieutenan. 
 Colonel Walker ; including a Detail of the Proceedings that kd 
 to the Abolition of Infanticide in Guzerat. 
 
 The Narrative, if it may be so termed, of the pro- 
 ceedings, having for their object the abohtion of female In- 
 fanticide in Guzerat and the neighbouring countries, has been 
 brought down to March 1808, by Colonel Walkers copious 
 Report, dated the fifteenth of that month; forming, with its 
 accompaniments. Chap. III. and (with some additional matter, 
 duly distinguished as such, by the editor) Chapters IV. and 
 V. of this volume. We now proceed to the continuation and 
 conclusion of the correspondence connected with the main 
 subject of our work; inserting, however, first, an extract of 
 a letter of an earlier date than that to which the narrative has, 
 as just noticed, been brought: premising, introductorily, that 
 the Bombay Government had brought the interesting project 
 of the suppression of Hindu Infanticide, in its earlier stages, 
 before the Honourable Court of Directors ; who, as may be 
 mferred from the known character of the Gentlemen who 
 have of late years so ably filled the Chairs of that respec- 
 table body, received the project with much expectancy, and 
 
 o o
 
 282 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 promoted its progress by the frequency and warmth of their 
 commendations. 
 
 I shall, therefore, commence my extracts with the ear- 
 liest paper that I deemed it necessary to lake from the records 
 at the India-House; access to which 1 was so fortunate as to 
 obtain through the channel mentioned in another place, in 
 terms adequate, I hope, to a proper sense of the attention 
 thereby extended to "me. As well as the extract in question 
 (No. 1.), the following papers of this Chapter were likewise 
 so obtained — Nos. 3. 6", 7- 10, 11, and 12: my necessities ex- 
 tended no farther; but the liberality of the Honourable Court 
 was unlimited. Should some of these papers seem to have 
 a disjointed appearance, it will be recollected that they are 
 extracts from the records in chiefly the Political and Secret 
 Departments, that could not M'ith propriety have been given 
 in a more connected form. 
 
 » Having thus (in an author's coin) endeavoured to pay the literary debt incurred 
 on this occasion to the Honourable Court, to whom my literary debt is, on other occa- 
 sions, great J I still feel another, due to several individuals in less exalted stations of the 
 same vast establishment. 
 
 Those who have occasion to transact business at the India-House, will find, in a greater 
 degree, perhaps, than in any other extensive establishment in Londo7i, the most ready and 
 obliging attention among ils junior servants; even when, as hath sometimes been my 
 case, his researches noight be supposed troublesome and tedious. On such occasions it 
 is indeed pleasant, when, expecting to find mere clerks, we meet with gentlemen. This 
 remark is not applicable to the heads of departments — we then, of course, expect to find, 
 in such responsible and lucrative situations, men of superior talents, and of corresponding 
 deportment— but in gradations downward, there are, in every department, young men of 
 highly respectable education, talents, and families^ laudably looking up to the head of their 
 respective oflSces, and striving to deserve success by emulating the example of those who 
 have profitably ran the earlier race of dutiful industry. To several of these gentlemen 
 I feel indebted for their attentions ; and as it would be improper, perhaps, to mention 
 names, I will here generally offer them my thanks, and best wishes for their deserved 
 success in life, EM.
 
 CHAP. VI. IN GUZEIIAT, 8cc. 28.1 
 
 No. 1. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from the Government of Bombay, to 
 the Honourable Court of Directors, dated 31st July, 
 1807. 
 
 Para. 52 We refer to our proceedings for the 
 
 particulars of our instructions (since approved by the Su- 
 preme Government) to that ''officer, whose appearance in that 
 sequestered 'region, hitherto so rarely visited by Europeans, 
 we have also incidentally in view, to render conducive to 
 the abolition of the horrid practice of female Infanticide; 
 such as is acknowledged to prevail in several families of 
 some classes of the Kattywar chieftains, in the manner par- 
 ticularly set forth in the information from Sunderji Sivaji, 
 and other creditable and corroborative notices, recorded on 
 our consultations of the 20th May and 30th December,'' 1806. 
 For Avhich purpose the Resident has been authorised to urge, 
 among the arguments to this prejudiced class of society, the 
 similar abandonment which has happily been obtained from 
 tribes of similarly misguided subjects of your government, 
 under the immediate administration of the Presidency oi Fort 
 William, their knowledge of which may materially contribute 
 to facilitate their acquiescence in a like amelioration, in as 
 far as respects their own lamentable habits. 
 
 '■ Colonel Walker. "^ Kattywir. 
 
 •^ These have not been given in the form of the records referred to, as their substance 
 is included among later and more matured communications. £. M.
 
 •94 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 No. 2. 
 
 From the Bombay Government to Majo?' Alexander 
 Walker, Resident at Baroda. 
 
 Sir, 
 
 I HAVE the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your 
 letter, dated the fifteenth of this month, and of its several 
 accompaniments. 1 am directed by the Honourable the Go- 
 vernor in Council to inform you that, in addition to the 
 approbation already expressed, under date the '7th instant, of 
 the success of your exertions in putting (it is hoped) an effec- 
 tual end to the horrid practice of Infanticide, in, and 
 throughout the Peninsula of Guzerat; government have pe- 
 rused, with an interest commensurate to the extraordinary 
 nature, and great importance of the subject ; the more par- 
 ticular details furnished by your present address, of the pro- 
 bable rise and progress, and the too certain prevalence of 
 this nefarious system among the Jarejahs; and, in one in- 
 stance at least, among the Jaitwa Uajptits. And while the 
 Governor in Council cannot sufficiently commend that solici- 
 tude, perseverance, and ability, to which is to be ascribed the 
 procuring of theobligations entered into by the several chieftains 
 to abandon it, he is sensible that it must require the vigilant 
 and concurrent attention of both the governments of the 
 Gaikawar and of the Honourable Company to ensure, especi- 
 
 ' From which an extract is given in p. 40. E. M.
 
 CHAP. VI. IN GUZERAT, &c. 885 
 
 ally during the first years, the faithful adherence of the several 
 parties to the salutary stipulations to which they have thus 
 been brought to subscribe:— but the Honourable the Go- 
 vernor in Council relies on your zeal ; and feels assured, that 
 you will not fail to stimulate the native administration at 
 Baroda, and through it, iheir officers in Kattywar, to attend 
 to, and make periodical returns of, the effects of the new 
 system thus happily introduced; which if allowed to operate 
 must become manifest in the number of female children that 
 every Jarejah's house may soon be known to contain ; whilst, 
 on the other hand, the want of such indication will consti- 
 tute proof sufficient of the influence of the old prejudice, and 
 of the disregard to engagements; which, in the present in- 
 stance, ought not to be treated with much indulgence, but 
 rather punished by a moderate fine, to be always imposed, 
 with the privity of the British government, through you; and 
 the amount of which is to be applied to the relief of those 
 among the more indigent classes of the Jarejahs, who shall 
 be known to fulfil and adhere to the letter and spirit of their 
 engagements or otherwise ; by the infliction of such different 
 description of penalty as the local authorities may deem the 
 most impressive, and likely to ensure the attainment of an 
 object so highly salutary, and indispensable in all respects, as 
 is the extirpation of the baneful practice of Infanticide from 
 all the districts of Kattywar, with an ultimate view to the same 
 humane object in Kiitch. 
 
 2. You are accordingly desired to concert with the Gai- 
 kawar government the best means for obtaining periodical 
 notices of the operation of the obligations; making it also 
 a rule to submit (exclusive of such intermediate reports as
 
 286 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 may become necessarj) one general statement on the last day 
 of each year, how far the amended system has been acted 
 on and observed; what deviations are known or suspected to 
 have been made from its rules; and what means pursued for 
 their enforcement. The whole to be accompanied with an 
 estimate of the number of lives that may, under the blessing 
 of Divine Providence, be thus ultimately saved to the com- 
 munity. 
 
 I have the honor, &c. 
 
 (Signed) Francis Warden, 
 
 Bombay Castle, Ch. Sec. to Gov. 
 
 •iXit March, 1808, 
 
 No. 3. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from the Government o/" Bombay to 
 the Honourable Court of Directors, dated \Wi Oc- 
 tober, 1808. 
 
 Para. 76 A motive that might, with a view- 
 to the interests of humanity, conduce to the British govern- 
 ment's seeking to improve your connection with ^ Kutch, is 
 
 ^ The connections either political or commercial, between the English and the rulers 
 of Kuich, have hilherto been by no means close. We have occasionally had an officer 
 residing at Buj, its capital, (see pages 18. 25. 163.) in a political capacity, with the 
 object, chiefly, of extending our commercial intercourse with Kutch; as we have had 
 also, but not of late years, in Sind. The piratical habits of these people occasionally in- 
 terrupt the friendship, not very ardent, between the states. In the event of certain 
 political contingencies, which, while their possibilit}' must be still confessed, seem remo- 
 ving farther and farther from a probability of occurrence, it will become an object of more 
 
 importance.
 
 '^"^^•'''- IN GUZERAT, &c. 287 
 
 the opportunity, thence perhaps derivable, of extirpating from 
 the habits of the tribe of Javejahs in that country the prac- 
 tice that so generally prevails among them, of causing their 
 temaJe legitimate children to perish immediately after their 
 birlh ; having in this respect the same manners as were found 
 m the year 1789 to prevail among the Raj Khumars of 
 Benares; and which those people were then induced to re- 
 nounce in the manner reported in the correspondence of our 
 President (then the Resident of that province) with the Go- 
 vernment of Bengal. That previous knowledge, combined 
 ^vlth the information he brought round with him, as to similar 
 customs having prevailed, or still obtaining, in Guzerat, led 
 to those researches that have, through the able agency of 
 Major Walker, the Resident at Baroda, effected a similar 
 renunciation of a system so abhorrent to every natural feeling 
 among all the Jarejahs throughout the Kattamh; or Peninsula 
 of Guzerat; for the particulars of which we beg leave to refer 
 to the Major's interesting report of the 15th of March, re- 
 corded on the proceedings marked in the margin; which will 
 also show that for want of a similar influence in Kutch as 
 we possess in Kattawdr, the abominable practice of female 
 Infanticide still continues in a country, which boasts at the 
 same time with justice, of observing greater tenderness ^towards 
 the brute creation than any other division of India. 
 
 importance, and will doubtless be sedulously kept in view, the improvement of our con- 
 nection w.th the governments oi Kutch and Sind; thereby giving us greater influence than 
 we could otherwise have in the navigation and other events on the InJus. E. M. 
 
 6 This anomaly is remarked of the Jarejahs of Kuich by Mr. Duncan in p 48 It 
 IS boasted of by Fatteh Mahomed, in p. 124. And is noticed as a trait of the EsyPiian 
 character by Bryant in p. 235. and of the Phcnicians and Carthaghiam, in p 247 
 
 E. M. at-/.
 
 «S8 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 88 This little state of ^ Poorbunder is become sub- 
 ject to the cognizance of your government, as one of those 
 who, having (allhougli the ruling family be of the Jaitwa, 
 and not of the Jarejah tribe of Raj-puts) allowed the force of 
 example to habituate them also, of late years, to the killing 
 of their female offspring, have in consequence executed the 
 renunciatory obligation against that abominable practice; 
 their failure in the future observance of which renders them, 
 in the terms of that deed, obnoxious to the animadversion of 
 the British government: as to the mode of proceeding in re- 
 spect to which we refer to our instructions to Major Walker 
 of the 31st of March ' last. 
 
 89 The exercise of that correctional power will 
 
 be in every instance conducted in the same spirit of tender- 
 ness, that excited originally the solicitude to effectuate this 
 reform; which may, we hope, prove in its object and conse- 
 quences, creditable to the government of Great Britain in 
 India; by its having thus undertaken, and so far, we trust, 
 accomplished, what will be found in the letters on this sub- 
 ject from ''Fatteh Mahomed the principal ruler of Kutch, 
 to have never been thought of by any of the successive rulers 
 in this quarter of the world, during a lengthened series of 
 ages; and as to which, although himself a Mahomedan, he 
 attempts to justify the great majority of his Jarejah country- 
 men, at the head of whom is the Rajah's own family, for 
 having thus continued, and still persevering, within that pro- 
 vince, in the observance. 
 
 96 These several dispatches having been in due 
 
 * In Guzerai. See pages J2. 212, i No. 2. of this Chapter. 
 
 * Nos. 20 and 22, of Chapter IV.
 
 CHAP. VI, IN GUZERAT, &c. 28y 
 
 course communicated to the Supreme Government, have 
 been honoured by its decided and distinguislied approbation ; 
 such as they cannot probably Tail to be farther lionoured with, 
 by the final sanction of the superior authority, to whose 
 judgement their merits are now respectfully submitted ; in- 
 troductory, as we hope they will prove, to a new sera of 
 civilization and tranquillity among this turbulent race ; to 
 the improvement of whose morals and worldly circumstances, 
 all the efforts of this Government, and so well qualified an 
 agency as that of Major Walker, have been thus sedulously 
 directed. Nor can these efforts ever prove otherwise than 
 grateful to our remembrance, in their having, under the 
 blessing of Divine Providence, led the Jarejah and Jaitwa 
 part of that community, to stipulate to abstain in future 
 from the horrid, and almost incredible, crime of being the 
 habitual executioners of thek own innocent offspring. 
 
 No. 4. 
 
 From the Resident at Baroda, to the Honourable Jonathan 
 Duncan, Governor, ^c. ^-c. ^c. Bombay. 
 
 Honourable Sir, 
 1. Adverting to the chief secretary's letter of Slst March 
 1808, I have great satisfaction in submitting for 3'our infor- 
 mation the accompanying copy of a letter with its enclosure, 
 from 'Sewram Sadasheo, the native agent in '"Katti/war. 
 
 ' This is the current pronunciation of the name of this gentleman — it would be 
 
 «» Vide Nos. i. and ii. at the end of this letter. 
 
 P P
 
 ,^90 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, ti, 
 
 2. It is little more than a month since that I desired 
 Sewram to direct his inquiries to ascertain the number of 
 females which he might learn had been preserved in the 
 Jarejah families in consequence of their engagements for 
 refrainii)*'- from Infanticide; and the satisfactory nature of 
 the information which he communicates from a very limited 
 portion of the Jarejah territory, seems to promise that the 
 humane expectations of the Honourable Company's govern- 
 ment will not be disappointed in the result. 
 
 3. I have also the honour to transmit another memo- 
 randum (No. iii.) from the verbal comnmnicalion of a. Jarejah 
 who came from Murvi to Baroda some time since ; and 
 I have no doubt that suhsecjuent inquiries will greatly extend 
 the list of those lives, which the influence of the Honourable 
 Company's government have saved from the early death to 
 which a barbarous superstition had doomed them. 
 
 4. When it be recollected that with a very strict inquiry 
 during my early progress in Kattywar, not more than four or five 
 instances of the preservation of daughters could be traced for 
 years past ; the importance of this reform will be estimated 
 by the number which have been saved within the few months 
 that have elapsed since the engagements were executed. 
 
 5. The number of lives ihus^ by a very limited inquiry, 
 ascertained to have been saved, is a decisive proof of the 
 beneficial nature of those engagements ; but the effect which 
 
 classically written Siva-Rama Sida-Siva. In this instance the nanne of Rama doth not, 
 as might at first sight be supposed, refer to either of the A-vataras, or incarnations, of 
 Vishnu under that name; but to the husband of Rami, a name of Parvati — the 
 feminine of Rama. Sida is also a name of Siva — Sidi of his consort. See hereon 
 Hindu Pantheon. E. M.
 
 *^ WAP. VI. liN GUZERAT, &,c. 291 
 
 the}- have had on ihc minds of the Jarejahs is probably shown 
 in a prominent light by this ciixrumstance — that one of the 
 Jarejahs mentioned in the enclosure No. ii. under the b/n/aud 
 of Dhcioh', is the same Jarejah Jussaji of Jallia^ noticed in 
 the 92d paragraph of my "Report of the loth March last, 
 who had already destroyed three -daughters. 
 
 6". It is now difficult to prove the fact of any female 
 children being put to death ; but in a country where this act 
 has never been considered criminal or disgraceful, and where 
 indeed every one avowed it without scruple or compunction, 
 the circumstances of three Infanticides only appearing to 
 have been committed since the date of the engagements of 
 relinquishment, and one of these resting on report, deserves 
 notice; as tending to prove the rapid decrease of the practice, 
 and that it is viewed by the public in a different light from 
 formerly. 
 
 7. For those that have been ascertained, I have suggested 
 to the Gaikawar government the mode of punishment which 
 Mr. Secretary Warden's letter recommends. 
 
 8. I trust the information that I have now the honour to 
 forward will prove satisfactory, and afford you, Honourable 
 Sir, the pleasing hope that the horrid practice of female 
 Infanticide may be eradicated from Kattywar. 
 
 I have the honour, &c. 
 
 Baroda, (Signed) Alexander Walker. 
 
 \6th December, 1808. 
 
 " Page 58. See also page 69.
 
 J92 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap, vi-. 
 
 No. i. — enclosure of the preceding letter. 
 
 From Siva RAMA Siija^iv a, to Lieufetiant-Colonel Walker, 
 dated Camp at Sanuserra, Sth December 1808. 
 
 CAfter compliments) It is certain that the Go??(/a/ 
 
 man has put his daughter to death, though no one will come 
 forward to prove it against him. I am using my endeavours 
 on this point, and when Ave shall have actually delected him, 
 the Denanji will according to his orders take measures to fine 
 him. I shall have the honour hereafter to send you a parti- 
 cular list of those persons who have respectively preserved 
 and sacrificed their female offspring. 
 
 No. ii. — of the enclosures. 
 
 Memorandum from °AYittoba, Dewanji — of those Jarejah 
 Rajputs, who, according to their agreement, have preserved 
 their daughters ; and of those who, it has been ascertained, or, 
 as is suspected, have put them to death. 
 
 Of the Taluka of Rajkut, and the Bht/aad. 
 Jarejah Dadaji, has preserved his daughter, and had 
 done so previous to the agreement on this head — 
 she is now two years old,'' 
 
 ° This name of Wittoba is taken from one of Vishnu's subordinate crvataras, cr 
 incarnations, Its history is detailed in the Hindu Vantheon, p. 417. and p]ate 1 J. contains 
 a representation of this form of the incarnate preserving power, with his Sakti, or consort, 
 B'l-wan, is a title equivalent to Deputy, or Agent— jl, a respectful termination, as noticed in 
 page 119, and other places. E. M, 
 
 P See pages O7, and 142, preceding, and the note after enclasure No. i. of No. 8. of 
 this Chapter. E. M.
 
 *^"AP. VI. IN GUZERAT, &c. og.-j 
 
 2. Jarejah "Dosaji of the village of Kotari, has had 
 a daughter since the agreement— she is now nine 
 months old — he has named her Jijiba. 
 
 1. Jarejah Raduji has a daughter four months old. 
 
 2 Bapuji has a daughter four months old. 
 
 ^ Desulji of Rahdur has a daughter three 
 
 months old. 
 
 Of Dherole, and the B/it/aad. 
 Jarejah Jusaji of Jallia, preserved a daughter, but it 
 
 died naturally after a month. 
 .... Waktaji of Dherole, has a daughter ten 
 weeks old. 
 
 2 Makji of Saimsura, has a daughter nine 
 
 months old, and his brother has also a daughter 
 twelve months old. 
 
 ** Sagaramji of ditto, has a daughter five 
 
 months old. 
 
 5 Barraji has a daughter four months old. 
 
 ^ Nathuji of Sia, has a daughter eight months 
 
 old. 
 
 7 Kanterji of ditto, has a daughter seven 
 
 months old. 
 
 8 Karsaxji of Rajpur, has a daughter ten 
 
 months old. 
 
 9 Dahji of ditto, has a daughter nine months 
 
 old. 
 
 '• In p. 146, this person is called Dosaji of Kotaria; in enclosure i. of No. 8. of this 
 Chapter^ Koer Dosaji of Kotaria Murvi. li. M.
 
 <;y4 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 10. Jarcjah Desaji of Jabiru, has a daughter seven 
 
 iiionlhs old. 
 11 J ETTA J I of Jaiwojara, lias a daughter ten 
 
 months old. 
 12 Patabahi of lladka, has a daughter six 
 
 months old. 
 13 ViRAji of Dirakder, has a daughter five 
 
 months old. 
 14 ToGAji of Dangar, has a daughter three 
 
 months old. 
 15 Wazubahi of ditto, has a daughter three 
 
 months old. 
 
 1. Jarejah Khanji of JForali, has put his female infant 
 to death. 
 
 2 'Nathuji of Gondal, the legitimate son of 
 
 DiVAJi the Raja of Gondal, has also destroyed 
 a daughter — this is affirmed by a number of people, 
 but hitherto no one has come forward to substantiate 
 the fact. 
 
 ' This person now styled Jarejah Nathuji, the legitimate son of Divaji the Baja of 
 Gondal, appears to be the same person who, with his father, set the example of renouncing 
 Infanticide by first signing the deed to that effect, as recorded in page Q4, paragraph 262, 
 wherein^ however, we see him called Koer Nathu. We here find a member of the 
 Gundal family relapsing into the crime, that some individuals of it had (he merit (see 
 page 92, paragraph 250) of having spontaneously discontinued. Adverting to the 
 prefixture oi Koer to this name, the reader is referred to pages 1 ]/, and 147, where I have 
 noticed it as, probably, a family or familiar appellation, or as designating a relationship to 
 a Raja. Here it is applied to the legitimate son of a Raja, as the chief of Gondal is above 
 styled, although both he and his son Nathu, or Nathuji (in reference to ji, see 
 pages 119, 152.) are in pages 26 and Q5, called Zemindars only. In page 146, their names 
 are Jarejah Divaji, and Koer Nathuji. E. M.
 
 CHAP. VI. IN GUZERAT, &c. ^95 
 
 3. Another Ttajput is said to have put his daughter to 
 death — but this is only report. 
 
 Recapitulation — Female infants preserved 20 
 
 died 2 
 
 put to death .... 3 
 
 Total ... 25 
 
 The above information has been obtained by an inquiry 
 of one month — but these people are great vagabonds, and it 
 is with difficulty that they can be detected in putting their 
 female issue to death. 
 
 No. iii. — enclosed in Colonel Walker's letter of l6th Dec. 
 
 1808. 
 
 According to the information of the Jarejah Jeytaji of 
 Murvi, the following families have saved their daughters since 
 the agreements for abolishing Infanticide. 
 Jarejah Murgi of Dherole.. 
 .... Janaji of Nagrawar. 
 ^ . . . Raimabay of Raj kilt. 
 .... Shitany of D her ole. 
 These four, Jeytaji observe?, are of his acquaintance; 
 and says that there are many others who have reared their 
 daughters, and that the practice is becoming general. This 
 information was given on the 10th of August 1808. A. W.
 
 296 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 No. 5. 
 
 From the Government of Bombay to Lieutenant-Colonel 
 Walkeu, Resident at Baroda. 
 
 Sir, 
 
 In acknowledging the receipt of your letter dated 
 I61I1 of this 'month, I am directed to advise you that the 
 Honourable the Governor in Council experiences a sensible 
 satisfaction at the prospect afforded of extirpating, from the 
 Peninsula of Guzerat, the horrid and so long prevalent 
 practice of female Infanticide ; such as a vigilant attention in 
 encouraging an adherence to the engagements lately entered 
 into for renouncing it, and an enforcement of the recom- 
 mended mode of punishment against those who may still be 
 detected in its commission, cannot fail, under the blessing of 
 Divine Providence, to achieve ; and thus, as is trusted, to 
 stamp an era in the history of Guzerat lastingly creditable to 
 the English name and influence. 
 
 I have the honour to be, &c. 
 
 (Signed) Francis Warden, 
 
 Bomiqy Castle, Qk. Sec. to Go-v. 
 
 24t/i December, 1808. 
 
 ' No. 4. of this Chapter;
 
 CHAP. VI. IN GUZERAT. ay? 
 
 No. 6. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from the Govkunment of Bomhay to 
 the Honourable Court of Directors, dated 20th 
 January, 1809- 
 
 Para. A6 In continuation of the subject of \\\v 
 
 76th, 88th, and 9t>th paragraphs of our letter of 14th October' 
 last, we have much pleasure in referring to a letter recently 
 received from the Resident at Baroda, as containing a satis- 
 factory account of the success that has already attended our 
 endeavours to repress, among the Jarejah families in Kattarcar, 
 the horrid practice of female Infanticide. AVe congratulate 
 your Honourable Court on the prospect thus afforded of 
 extirpating from the Peninsula of Guzerat, a custom so long- 
 prevalent, and so outrageous to humanity. This object will 
 not be lost sight of; and, trusting to the aid of Divine 
 Providence, we look with confidence to its gradual but certain 
 accomplishment, to such a degree as may form an era in the 
 history of Guzerat, lastingly creditable to the English name 
 and influence. 
 
 ' No. 3. of this Chapter. It is usual in official correspondence in India to number the 
 paragraphs ot public letters. This is a very convenient and useful custom; affording, 
 among other advantages, a ready reference to any desired subject, and rendering subjects so 
 divided, less liable to misapprehension than when connected multifariously, and the 
 paragraphs be lengthened by such connection. Series of instructions, for instance, are 
 more clearly laid down, and are easiest adverted to in short numbered paragraphs. I have 
 noticed this (aware at the same time, that some ridicule has of late attached to the high 
 numbers to which the paragraphs of certain Eastern compositions have reached) in view to 
 the remark that it is not, as I have been informed, usual to number the paragraphs in the 
 communications of our public offices at home; and to hint the probability that its adoption 
 would be found convenient and useful. E. M. 
 
 Q Q
 
 298 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 No. 7- 
 
 Extract of a Letter from the Honourable Court of 
 Directors to the Government of Bombay, dated 
 30th August 1809. 
 
 Para. 6" We cannot quit this subject, without 
 
 expressing our entire approbation of your having instructed 
 Major Walker to prevail upon the several chieftains in that 
 district" to renounce the horrid practice of destroying their 
 female children. We have the consolation to observe, that, 
 in consequence of Major" Walker's interference, several of 
 these chieftains have by the execution of a most solemn deed, 
 renounced this shocking custom in future. 
 
 No. 8. 
 
 From the Resident at Baroda to the Honourable Jonathan 
 Duncan, Governor, ^-c. SfC. Bombay. 
 
 Honourable Sir, 
 1. During the recent ''expedition into Kattawar, I was 
 not unmindful of inquiring into the success of the humane 
 
 " Kattirwar. 
 
 " This officer being sometimes styled Major, and sometimes Colonel, is accounted for in 
 a former page. E. M. 
 
 y Colonel Walker, the reader will have observed, was Political Resident at the 
 Gaikawar durbar, or the Court of GovindRao Gaikawar, the sovereign of Guzerat. 
 
 In
 
 CHAP. VI. IN GUZERAT. ■.•yy 
 
 arrangements introduced under the llonouraljle Company's 
 Government, for the aboUshuient of t'cmale IntiuUicide amonsr 
 the Jarejah Rajputs; and I am happy to report, that this 
 reform has completely taken root. 
 
 2. I have the honour to enclose a list of those Jarejahs, 
 who have preserved their female children, which fell under 
 my own direct observance. On my halt at Dhcrole, I had all 
 those in the innnediate neighbourhood, who were capable of 
 attending, brought to my tent ; and many were too young to 
 be brought to any distance. It was extremely gratifying on 
 this occasion to observe the triumph of nature, feeling, and 
 
 In Europe, this situation would be called that of an ambassador, but in IriJ/a all our 
 diplomatic ministers are styled Residents. In addition to this appointment. Colonel 
 Walker was also Commercial agent on the part of the BoTO^ay Government, and Collector 
 of the Revenue — each of them, in the infancy of our close intercourse with that court and 
 country, an office of great labour and responsibility; and requiring in the execution of its 
 complicated and delicate duties great talent and address. This friendly intercourse 
 between the two governments has been productive of very important benefits to us; and 
 is a blessing to the country of the Gaikazuar — still, there were many turbulent and 
 intriguing spirits who ill brooked the interference of the English; and every engine of 
 intrigue, in a country proverbial for it, was set at work to prevent the introduction of our 
 influence, forecasting therefrom the downfall of the system of corruption and oppression 
 and injustice under which both court and country were, and had long been, cruelly 
 suffering. Nor was intrigue alone resorted to — it enlisted under its banner the armed 
 force of a country of warriors, and large bands of foreign auxiliaries, whose ill-directed 
 efforts were with great energy aimed at preventing the introduction of the British power 
 and influence; and at their expulsion after they had commenced their operation, ^^''e 
 have in consequence, been engaged, first and last, in an extensive scries of warfare in 
 Kattarwar ; in which have been displayed as much valour, skill, and perseverance, as in any 
 of our more brilliant and belter known campaigns. In several of these Colonel Walker 
 commanded the Bomlay army; and (I do not say established, for it was before established, 
 but) confirmed a character in all military points, equal to that which he has on so many 
 occasions evinced with such national benefit, in the line of a Civilian. This is no place to 
 dilate on the campaigns in Kattywar, but they would form a volume of great interest. 
 E.M.
 
 joo HINDU INFANTICIDE chap. vi. 
 
 pareiiUil atiecliou, over preiudice, and a horrid superslilion ; 
 iind llial those, who, but a short period before, would, as 
 many of tlicni had done, have doomed their infants to 
 destruction without compunction, should now glory in their 
 preservation, and doat on them with fondness. 
 
 3. The wliole of the instances submitted in the accom- 
 panying lists have occurred since the execution of the engage- 
 ments, renouncing the practice of Infanticide. Among these, 
 the Honourable the Governor in Council will observe the 
 name of the Raja of Murvi, Kooer Dadaji of Rajkote, and 
 Kooer Waktaji of Dlierole; and of several other men of 
 rank and influence ; whose example must have a most bene- 
 ficial effect. 
 
 4. The list of lives which have been saved to the com- 
 munity, by the humane interference of the Company's Go- 
 vernment, might be very considerably increased, by extending 
 the inquiry into the Jarejah villages ; but this will be sufficient 
 to shew that the preservation of female children has now 
 become general ; and I trust that there is no reason to doubt 
 of the final abolishment of this inhuman practice : — when 
 once the natural emotions of parental affection have resumed 
 their sway, it may reasonably be expected, that this cruel and 
 barbarous prejudice will be condemned by those who formerly 
 most strongly supported it. 
 
 5. As every anecdote relative to Infanticide is deserving 
 of notice, i' may be worthy of remark, that, in Kutch, there is 
 a village inhabited by Jarejahs, who have for many generations 
 abstained from the general custom of the caste, and preserved 
 their female offspring. 
 
 6. This reformation has been produced in their manners,
 
 ^«AP. VI. IN GUZERAT. 301 
 
 by the influence of religion, and the presence of a Temple of 
 Vishnu in their neighbourhood; it is well known that the 
 tenets of this sect inculcate a regard to animal life, and which 
 have in this case extended their influence to the support of 
 humanity. 
 
 7- 1 respectfully beg leave to submit to the consideration 
 of the Honourable the Governor in Council a memorandum 
 of disbursements made in presents, to those Jarejahs who had 
 preserved their daughters, and who visited me at Dherole.— 
 The fund whence this disbursement is to be defrayed, is from 
 the 'Nazzenina, exacted from the chieftain of Gondal, and of 
 'which the Honourable the Governor in Council is already 
 apprised. 
 
 8. This arrangement is in conformity to the instruction 
 of the Honourable the Governor in Council; and I respectfully 
 trust it will be honoured with their approval and sanction. 
 
 I have the honour to be, &c. 
 
 S'^roda, (Signed) Alexander Walker, 
 
 25thDecanber,,mQ. Resident. 
 
 "■ It has been remarked in a former note, that many of the revenue terms, even und<fr 
 some Hindu governments, in India, as well as under our own, are taken from the languages 
 of the Mahomcdatii. Nazar, or nezzar, written sometimes nuzzur, is a Persian word, 
 meaning a present, or gift, or offering, from an inferior : hence nazarana is an amplificatioti 
 of that sense, applied to some kinds of the produce of governmental ways and means. 
 From a superior, a gift is called haMts/i, from the \erb hahsh—(idan, to) ^n'd— hence 
 probably is our Christmas h<>x-, for the Persian word has, when vulgarly pronounced, 
 nearly the same sound : in Bengal especially, where, at Christmas, and at other times] 
 natives of the lower degree solicit hoxes, or hu^ies as it is sometimes expressed, from the 
 Europeans. The word lahh occurs often in composition. Kambaksh, the Gramc of 
 
 Desires
 
 302 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 v\i \p. VI. 
 
 No. i. 
 
 Translate of a Memorandum specifying those Jarejahs zc'lio have 
 preserved their female children. 
 
 I. 
 2. 
 3. 
 4. 
 5. 
 6. 
 7. 
 8. 
 
 9. 
 10. 
 11. 
 12. 
 13. 
 14. 
 15. 
 
 Names. Taluk, or village, 
 
 Koer Waktajj, Dherole. 
 
 Dada Abuji, Ditto. 
 
 Dada .Jetaji, Dherole Byaad. 
 
 Jarejah Jetaji, Jywah. 
 
 PuNZAji, Lealah. 
 
 Makendji, .... Sansora. 
 
 MailajIj Ditto. 
 
 . MuLOji, Rufi-anna. 
 
 HoLAji, Ddngar. 
 
 Maruji, Waguder. 
 
 . Bhanji, Guletan. 
 
 PucHANji, .... Lealah. 
 
 Dos a J I, Ditto. 
 
 . Jaymalji, Kazpura. 
 
 Jaguji, 
 
 ur. 
 
 Desires, was the name of Aurang Zib's favourite son, and is a royal name in ancient 
 Pcrsiari history; but having an unmusical termination in the fastidious organs of the 
 Greeks, they harmonized it into Kambyses, or Cambyses. Ka/u, both in Sanskrit and 
 Persian, has thus the same meaning, and the god of desire is appropriately named Kama in 
 the language of Hindu mythology. Besides nazar and bakshish, there are several other 
 words expressive of a gift ; distinguishing also the relative rank of the giver and receiver, 
 and the nature of the service on account of which the operation has arisen. The naxerana 
 exacted on this occasion frotn the Gendal defaulter, was, I have heard, twenty thousand 
 rufees; about ^^.2500. E.M.
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 IN GUZERAT. 
 
 503 
 
 16. 
 
 17. 
 18. 
 
 19. 
 20. 
 21. 
 22. 
 23. 
 24. 
 25. 
 26. 
 27. 
 28. 
 
 29. 
 30. 
 31. 
 
 32. 
 
 Names. Taluh, or village. 
 
 Jarejah Byji, Veperdi. 
 
 . . Bharaji, Ditto. 
 
 . A JOB A J I, Atiendpur. 
 
 , . Halaji, Ajamchera. 
 
 , . DosAji, Bajorka. 
 
 . . KiiANDAji, .... Babara. 
 
 , . Dhulji, Tanole. 
 
 . Jataji, Dagara. 
 
 , . MuLUji, Sanoswa. 
 
 . ToGAji, Dangra. 
 
 . . Haldore Mareji. 
 
 , . JuiTAJI. 
 
 , . Jehaji, Rajkut. 
 
 Koer Dad A J I, Rajkut Byaad. 
 
 . . . Dos A J I, Kotaria^ Miirvi. 
 
 Jarejah Jehaji, . . Raja of Murvi, a daughter just 
 
 born. 
 . . . . Jalerajah'' Jus Aj I, Ja//ia. 
 
 (Signed) Alexander Walker, 
 
 Resident. 
 
 " See enclosure ii. of No. 4, of this Chapter. 
 
 *■ This is the same person noticed in paragraph 5. of Colonel Walker's letter forming 
 No. 4. of this Chapter. Jalerajah I imagine to be a convenient and harmonious manner 
 of distinguishing the Raja/i of Jallia; as Ralakaji occurs in page 30, as a mode of pro- 
 nouncing Rao, or Haja Lakpat. The Raja o{ Mur-vi, No. 31. of die above list has often 
 appeared in earlier pages of this work, (3CJ. 87. 108, IO9, &c.) as a great stickler for the 
 custom that we happily see he has practically renounced. This person is in this work 
 variously styled Raja, Koer, Tkakur, and Jarejah. Others of the above list, have appeared 
 in the lists given in page 146, and in enclosure ii. of No. 4. of this Chapter j and in other 
 pages. E. M.
 
 304 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 No. ii. 
 
 List of presents to the daughters of the Jarejahs of the Taluk 
 
 Dherole, and Bhyaad. 
 
 Jarejah Waktaji, 300 rupees. 
 
 . Bawaji's niece, 250 
 
 . Waloji, 150 
 
 . Jetaji, 150 
 
 . Mailaji, 150 
 
 . PONZAJI, 200 
 
 . Jettajt, 200 
 
 Total, 
 
 1400 
 
 No. 9., 
 
 Extract from the Minutes of Council of the Bombay Govern- 
 ment, of the 6th January 1810. 
 
 We have read with interest and sympathy the preceding 
 Report of the successful progress made in the abolition of 
 female Infanticide ; and we entirely approve of the measures 
 which Colonel Walker has adopted with a view to the 
 advancement of that salutary and desirable object. 
 
 The acting 'Resident at Baroda is to be also advised of 
 these sentiments for his future guidance, in respect to the 
 
 ' Colonel Walker had now vacated his appointments in Guzerat. E. M.
 
 CHAP. Ti. IN GUZERAT, kc. joj 
 
 measures to be hereafter adopted, with reference to the future 
 repression, and ultimate extinction, of this liorrid practice 
 among the Jarejah tribe in Kattrjuar. 
 
 No. 10. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from the Bombay Government to the 
 Honourable Court of Directors, dated Wth April 
 
 1810. 
 
 Leiier to dated 'iOth Aug. 
 
 I8O9. 
 
 Para. 6. Satisfaction ex 
 
 Para. 10 It will affbrd 
 
 your Plonourable Court increased satis- 
 pressed at the abolition of the ^ faction to observe by the Report from 
 
 practice of female Infanticide Coloucl WaLK ER, Uudcr date 25th Dc- 
 
 atiyzvar. ^ ccmber" last, that the measures pursued 
 
 by that officer, under our instructions on his first circuit of 
 Kattywar, have had all the effect that could perhaps be rea- 
 sonably expected from them, in so short a period; but as 
 long as this horrid practice is allowed, and even cherished 
 and extolled, in the adjoining and independent country of 
 Kutch, we fear it may prove the more difficult to eradicate it 
 entirely from Kattywar; to which effect, however, no eflbrls 
 on our part shall be wanting. 
 
 ■^ No. 8. of this Chapter. 
 
 li R
 
 306 
 
 HINDU INFANTICIDE chav. vi. 
 
 No. 11. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from the Honoukaule Court of Di- 
 rectors to the Government of Bombay, dated 29th 
 Atmist 1810. 
 
 'o 
 
 Utlf from dated 14/// 
 
 Ocloler 1608. 
 
 the endeavours to effect the 
 abolition of female Infanticide 
 in the Peninsula of Guzerat. 
 
 Vara. 26. In the 6"lh paragraph of 
 
 our dispatch in this Department (the 
 
 Para. S8. 89. ^^^^^'^^^^ Political) elated^ 30th August 1809, 
 
 the success which has attended r ■ ^ ■ , i 1 ^^ . ^- c ^^ 
 
 we noticed with the highest satisraction 
 the measures wliich were in progress 
 for putting an end to the horrid practice 
 among the chieftains in the Kattawar districts, of destroying 
 their female infants. We have the additional satisfaction to 
 observe from Lieutenant-Colonel Walker's Report of the 
 loth March 1808, containing the origin and history of this 
 barbarous practice ; and by his letter of the l6'th December, 
 referred to in the 46th paragraph of your subsequent dispatch 
 of the 20th January' 1809, that he has been so far happily 
 successful towards the accomplishment of this humane object, 
 as to afford a prospect of completely extirpating from the 
 Peninsula of Guzerat, a custom that has been so long 
 prevalent, to the disgrace of humanity. Lieutenant-Colonel 
 Walker's perseverance herein is entitled to our highest 
 commendations. 
 
 ' No. 7. of this Chapter, ' No. 6. of this Chapter.
 
 CHAP, yi.^ IN GUZERAT. .507 
 
 No. 12. 
 
 Extract of a Public Let tei' from the Honourable Court of 
 Directors to the Bomijay Government, dated 26th 
 October 1810. 
 
 Para. 4. ^^'e perfectly accord with you lliat Lieutenant- 
 Colonel Walker, during his residence at the court of Anund 
 Row, has rendered en)inent services to the state by the restor- 
 ation of order and regularity into the affairs of the Gaikauar 
 government, and the establishment of the Company's influence 
 in that country. 
 
 5. Your instructions to Lieutenant-Colonel Walker to 
 endeavour to prevail upon the several chieftains of Kattyzcar 
 to renounce the horrid practice of female Infanticide, have 
 already had our entire approbation, as expressed in the 6"th 
 paragraph of our Political Letter to you of the 30th August' 
 I8O9 ; and it is with the deepest interest that we have perused 
 Lieutenant-Colonel Walker's Report of the 25lh December'' 
 I8O9, referred to in the 40th paragraph of your Political 
 Letter of the 31st January' 1810, wherein we find that the 
 arrangements adopted by Lieutenant-Colonel Walker for 
 the prevention of this barbarous custom have been attended 
 with success, and that the reform in the habits of the people 
 among whom the practice obtained had completely taken 
 root : and that natural affection and parental feelings had so 
 far began to take place of prejudice and superstition, as to 
 leave no doubt of the abolition of this inhuman practice being 
 
 ' No. 7. of this Chapter. •> No. 8. oi Dilto. '• Not extracted.
 
 308 HfNDU INFANTICIDE. chap. vi. 
 
 finally ''efFected : — and we cheerfully acknowledge Lieutenant- 
 Colonel Walkj-r's merits in having so successfully exerted 
 himself in the general interests of humanity. 
 
 6". We are also ready to admit that the successful result 
 of Lieutenant-Colonel Walkeh's political negociations at the 
 Gaikamir Durbar and with the chiefs of the slates bordering 
 upon the Gaikazmr dominions, and of the expeditions under 
 his command, is to be attributed to the wisdom and prudence 
 that suggested them, and to the ability and zeal with which 
 they have been executed. 
 
 . ^ In reference to the gratifying visit made to Colonel Walker, in the neighbourhood 
 of Dhernh, where, as mentioned in page 299, many of the children preserved through his 
 interference were brought to his tent, I omitted, in its properest place, to add, that, as the 
 visit was premeditated, several officers and gentlemen assembled to witness so extraordinary 
 a scene. The Jarcjah fathers, who a short time back would not have listened to the 
 preservation of their daughters, now exhibited them with pride and fondness. Their 
 mothers and nurses also attended on this interesting occasion. True to the feelings that in 
 other countries were found by Mr. Duncan md Sir Joseph Banks (pages 56, 250) to 
 prevail so forcibly, the emotions of nature here exhibited, were extremely moving. The 
 mothers placed their infants in the bands of Colonel Walker, calling on him and their 
 gods to protect, what he alone had taught them to preserve. These infants they empha- 
 tically called " his children." And it is likely that this distinction will continue to exist 
 for some years in Guzcrat. Scenes like this, however impressive, are not easily described. 
 E.M. 
 
 ff I N I S.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 A. 
 
 Amazons, Infanticides, fables of, probably of 
 Hindu origin, 82, 83. 
 
 B. 
 Bania, tribe of, humane, 174, 1S4. 
 Baroach, origin of its name, 16. 
 Beggary, as a calling, not dishonourable in 
 
 India, 153. 
 Benares, Infanticide practised in, i to 11, 
 
 35- 
 
 BMts, or bards, notice of, 78. 
 
 Bhavani, consort of Siva, 20, 75. 
 
 Brahma, source of the //;'?z<fo tiibes, 2. 
 
 Bra/tma-dMa, meaning of, 3. 
 
 Brahmans, encou-age Infanticide, 2g, 30, 44; 
 and homicide, 105 ; are themselves trea- 
 cherously sacrificed, 105, 196, 273; must 
 not be kings, 167, 207. 
 
 Borah, a tribe oi Maho/nedns, 168. 
 
 C. 
 
 Cannibals, in many parts of the world, 275, 
 
 276, 277, 278. 
 Chanda, or Chandra, a celebrated bard, 
 
 14' '5. 79- 
 Charana, or (Jltarovs, bards, account of, 77, 
 
 78. 79- 
 Chauhana, dynasty, account of, 12 to 15. 
 Corre^poi.dcnce, how conducted with native 
 
 courts, &c. in bidiu, 125 to 132. 
 Court of Directors, correspondence with, on 
 
 Infanticide, 283 to 308; supply materials 
 
 for this work, 282. 
 Cutch, see Kutch. 
 
 D. 
 
 Daughteis and sons, birth of, viewed differ- 
 ently by parents, 251, 270, 271, 272, 
 
 Dez'a-da/a, meaning of, 3. 
 
 Duncan, Mr. his memoir on the discovery 
 and suppression of Infanticide in India, 
 1 to 41. 
 
 DuRGA, who, 7. 
 
 Durga-vansa, tribe of. Infanticides, 7. 
 
 E. 
 
 Etymology and meaning of certain names 
 and words, 2, 3, 5, 7, 34, 152, 2c6, 209, 
 213, 219, 229, 230, 234, 238, 301. 
 
 Gaikaivar, dynasty of, rule in Guzerat, 17, 
 19, 62, 285, 298; origin, and anecdotes 
 of, 62, 199, 213 to 230 J meaning of names 
 and titles, 62, 213, 214, 215. 
 
 GMis, or Ghauts, the, 230. 
 
 Ghi, or Ghee, mode of packing, &c. 177. 
 
 Greeks, practised Infanticide, 4, 16, 84, 264 
 to 267. 
 
 Guru, meaning of, 3. 
 
 GuRDAT SiNi>, meaning of, 3. 
 
 Gusurat, Infanticide generally practised in, 
 20 to 24, &c. 283, 284, 306; historical, 
 &c. particulars of, 213 to 230; populous 
 and productive, 261. 
 
 H. 
 
 Heli, a name of the sun, 3, 
 Heli-data, meaning of, 3.
 
 3:o 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Hl'Us, of the Hindus, various, 8, 95, 271. 
 
 HlnJ, Hindu, Hindustan, probable origin of, 
 169. 
 
 Hospitals, for animals and reptiles, 183; 
 foundling, 269, 277. 
 
 Human sacrifices, offered by the Africans, 
 244; Albanians, 245; Americans, 244; 
 Arabians, 236, 253 ; Brahmans, 102, 105, 
 273 ; Britons, 240 ; Canaanitcs, 244, 
 246, 248; Carthaginians, 244, 245, 279; 
 Celts, 242; Cretans, 236; Cyprians, 236; 
 Danes, 240, 241 ; Egyptians, 235, 245 ; 
 Floridans, 273; Franks, 240; Gnu's, 240, 
 242; Germans, 240, 248; Goths, 240, 
 241, 274; Greeks, 246; Hebrews, 273; 
 Hindus, 242, 243 i Icelanders, 242, 243 j 
 Israelites, 236, 273 ; Mahomedans, 253 ; 
 Mexicans, 244 ; Norivegians, 240, 242, 
 274; Persians, 236; Peruvians, 244, 273; 
 Portugueze , 2"]% ; Bhodians, 2^6 ; Romans, 
 236,237; 5c)'M;'a;«, 248; Spaniards, 2'S; 
 Sumatrans, 277; Sicedes, 274; Tyrians, 
 246; Zealanders, 241, 242; and many 
 other people, 102, 236, 240, 242, &c. 
 273, 274; even by people otherwise tender 
 and humane! 247. See Infanticide. 
 
 Inquisition, happily abolished, 278, 279. 
 
 /jwa, sect of, 174, 175, 27s, 276, 277; 
 religion, literature, &c. of, 174 to 189. 
 
 Jamshid, ancestor of the Jarejahs, 26, 144. 
 
 Jarejahs, Infanticides, see alphabetical ar- 
 rangement under Infanticide; concubines 
 of, and not widows, burn with the dead, 
 72; proper spelling of, 25, 165. 
 
 .Talis, or Yatis, 174, 175 to 189. 
 
 Jauts, practise Infanticide, 80, 81. 
 
 Jeivs, numerous in Bombay, 168. 
 
 India, ancient name of, 171. 
 
 Indus, neighbourhood of, notorious for Pi- 
 racy, 158, i6i. 
 
 Infanticide, practised in and by tht Amazons, 
 82; Americans, 85, 257, 258, 264, 273; 
 Arabians, 251, 252; Barnach, 16; Be- 
 nares, I to 1 1 ; Canaanites, 85, 244, 247, 
 248, 250; Carthaginians, 85, 244, 245, 
 279; Chinese, 84, 85, 253, 258, 261, 262, 
 263, 265, 267, 268, 269, 270; Durga- 
 fansas, 7 ; Easter Island, 260 ; Formosans , 
 260 ; Gauls, 84, 85 ; Germans, 84, 85 j 
 Goths, 274 ; Greeks, 84, 85, 247, 264, 265, 
 266,267; Guzerat, passim; Hebreivs , %"} ^ ; 
 Hindus, passim; Israelites, 85, 248, 273; 
 Jaittvas, 24, 72, 73, 80, 284; Jarejahs, 20, 
 22, 23, 24, 26 to 29, 33, 34, 38 to 45, &c. 
 52 to 57, 66, 81, &c. &c. 117, 123, 149, 
 251, 255, 284, 297, 299, 305; Jauts, 80, 
 8l; Kachivas, 81 ; Kaloivries, 20, 24,31, 
 1 45; Kiitch, i8 to 27, 31, 37, 49, 58, 97, 
 120, 122, 140, 142, 145, 1S9, 285, 288, 
 350; NezuSouihJFeles,2^^; Nezv Holland, 
 257, 258 ; Mahomedans, 20, 25, 3 1, 58, 80, 
 81, 145, 252, 253, 260; Marianne Islands, 
 260; Meivats, 80, 81; Mexicans, 244; 
 Moabites, 273; Norwegians, 274; Ota- 
 heiteans, 85, 258, 259; Peruvians, 244, 
 273 5 Phenecians, 85, 247; Baghu-vansas , 
 S; Raj-kumaras, 4, 5, 6, 9, 11, 35, 80, 
 287; Baj-puts, 80, 81, 86, 299; Rhaturs, 
 80 ; Romans, 83, 84, 86, 265, 267; Sind, 
 20, 21, 24, 31, 47, 48, 14s ; Spartans, 
 253; Sivedes, 241, 274; Tartars, 260; 
 Tyrians, 85 ; women and mothers! 23, 53, 
 54 to 58, 85, 90, 117, 150, 195, 249, 
 257, 273; and many others, 81, 82, 83, 
 85, 86, 240 to 259. 
 
 encouraged by, Brahmans, 29, 30, 
 
 44; domestic pastors, 44, 56, 79, 106.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Jil 
 
 Infanticide, antiquiiyof, 4, 16, 83, 123, 141, 
 266; origin of, 29, 41 to 47, 50, 59, 105, 
 123, 144, 254, 256; extensive existence 
 of, demonstratetl, 25, 101, 253, 254, &c. 
 extent of, 9, 23, 24, 27, 31 to 38, 57, 60 
 to 68, Si, 117, 256, 289, 290,300; ex- 
 cuses and reasons for, 4, 6, 9, 10, 17, 22, 
 24 to 28, 31 to 34, 45,48,50,52,71,82, 
 i°S) 251, 255, 256; various methods of, 
 4. 9> J7. iS, 19, 27, 28, 30, 52 to 56, 145, 
 251, 2J2, 255 to 257. 
 
 relinquisliment of, by the Durga- 
 
 •vansasj'j: Jnhivas, 288, 2S9; Jarej :hs, 
 40, 94, 146, 149, 288, 289, 297, 300; 
 Eaghiiiiamas, 5 ; Raj-humaras, &c. 5, 6, 
 7> 3S» 287; effected with difficulty, 86, 
 88, 90, 92, 95, 96, 99, 108 to 120; but 
 probably permanent, 100, loi, 102, 290, 
 292, 296, 297, 299, 300,307; penalties 
 of disregard to the engagement of renun- 
 ciation, 285, 301, 302. 
 
 ■ prohibited by Mahoniedan law, 20, 
 
 23, 58, 88, 253 ; and in Hindu ordinances, 
 7. 8,35, 73>94. "66. 
 
 K. 
 
 Kabir-fanta , sect of, 64, 65. 
 Karara-Brahm.xns, reputed treachery and 
 
 cruelty of, 105, 19310198, 200; origin 
 
 of, 206. 
 Kaloivra, a tribe of Makomedam, Infan- 
 ticides, 20, 24, 31, 145. 
 Kattt, tribe of, 21, 22, 44, 74. 
 Kattywdir, native name of Guxerat, 22, 25, 
 
 28, 36, 283. 
 Kehtri, the military tribe of Hindus, origin, 
 
 &c, of, 2, 20, 167; Infanticide among, 
 
 20, 21. 
 Kutch, situation, &c. of, 17, 62; but little 
 
 connected with the English, 286, 287; 
 
 Infanticide prevalent in, see under Infan- 
 ticide; an exception against its universality 
 there, 300. 
 Kolapnre Raja, a pirate, &c. 155 to 158, 208. 
 
 M. 
 
 Mahrutas, particulars and anecdotes of, 78, 
 130 to 139, 154, 155, J94, 205 to 210, 
 213 to 230, 232, 234. 
 
 MAiioMEr), |)roper and improper modes of 
 spelling, &c. 1 73 ; how named by ancient 
 Hindu writers, 14. 
 
 Mahumcdans, tenets discountenance Infan- 
 ticide, 20, 23, 58, 88, 253 ; but they 
 occasionally practised it, 20, 25, 58, 80, 
 8i> I4S> 252, 253, 260, 288; and human 
 sacrifices, 253. 
 
 Mcwats, Infanticides, 80, 81. 
 
 MiTHRADATES, meaning and origin of, 3. 
 
 Mothers, destroy their infants, 23, 53 to 57, 
 85. 9°> iSo> 19s. 249, 257, 273; misery 
 of, among savage nations, 249, 255 to 259. 
 
 Mythology of the Hindus, notice of, 2, 7, 15, 
 
 »7. 2°^ 34j 62. 7S> 152. 155. 164, 200, 
 202, 203, 205, 243, 2S9. 
 
 O. 
 
 Otaheite, Infanticide, and other enormities 
 
 committed there, 85, 258, 259. 
 Ordeal, in extensive usage, 150. 
 
 Palky, or Palanleen, not allowed to all per- 
 sons, 191. 
 
 Parsi, inhabitants of P.ombay, noticed, 191. 
 
 Parlizan, corps, common in India, 216, 217. 
 
 Peshiva, family, anecdotes, &c. of, 205, 207, 
 208, 216, 223, 224, 230. 
 
 Philosophical tenets of Hindus and Grceh 
 agreeing, 203. .
 
 J12 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Piracy, not deemed dishonourable in India, 
 
 &c. 154, 162, 275. 
 PiTHAURA, ancestor of the Raj-Kumaras, 
 
 'j '3; dynast)', &c. particulars of, 12 
 
 to 15. 
 Puranas, notice of, 7. 
 
 R. 
 
 Raguuva, father of tlie present Fcslnua, 
 
 135, 223, 224, 230. 
 Bagfunjansii, tribe of, practise and renounce 
 
 Infanticide, 5, 11. 
 Bxiju-putra, tribes of. Infanticides, 18, 20, 21, 
 
 38, 43, 52, 81, 284 J meaning, character, 
 
 &c. of, 2, 3, II, 21. 
 Bajwvama, tribe of, practised and renounce 
 
 Infanticide, 1 1. 
 ILy-kumara, tribe of, whence descended, i, 
 
 13; meaning, residence, numbers, cha- 
 
 ractet", religion, &c. of, i to 5, 11, 12; 
 
 Infanticides, 4, 5,6,9,10, 11,35,80, 287; 
 
 renounce Infanticide, 5, 6, 7, 35, 80, 287. 
 Raj-gur, domestic tutors in Guxerat, 44, 76 ; 
 
 encourage Infanticide, 44, 56, 79, 106; 
 
 thence disesteemed, 77. 
 Rhatore, tribe of, practise Infanticide, 80, 81. 
 Robbery, as a profession, not dishonourable, 
 
 153- 
 Romans, practised Infanticide, 83, 84, 86, 
 
 265, 267. 
 
 Sastra, the Hindu scripture, 8. 
 
 Sects, of Hindus, various, 2, 74, 201, 202. 
 
 Sind, Infanticide practised in, 20, 21, 24, 31, 
 
 47. 48, 145- 
 
 Sing, meaning of, 3. 
 
 Slave trade, happily abolished, 278, 279, 280. 
 
 Soda, or Sodi, tribe of, InfanticlJes, and fur- 
 nish wives to Infanticides, 22, 23, 25, 163, 
 164; abode of, 23, 25, 165 ; the Sogdi of 
 Alexander's historians ? 164, 165. 
 
 Sravaka, sect of, 74, 174 to 189. 
 
 T. 
 
 Teignmouth, Lord, his account of Infan- 
 ticide in Benares, 9, 10, 11. 
 Tomara, dynasty of, 12 to 15. 
 
 W. 
 
 Women, miseries of, in savage life, 249, 255, 
 
 257. 259. 
 Weighing of great men, practised in India, 
 
 199, 231 to 234. 
 
 Y. 
 Yati, or Jati, particulars of, 174 to 189. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zalem Sing, meaning, &c. of, 3. 
 
 T. Benfley, Printer, 
 Bolt Court, Fleet Street, London.
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which It was borrowed. 
 
 AC MAY , 2001
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parl<ing Lot 17 • Box 951388 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed.
 
 ,.„,.,^A, HBfiAfi'ffn-,";'.-. 
 
 D 000 446 018 4 
 
 n 
 
 r 
 
 K 
 
 Ai nurrL 
 
 From: 
 
 □□ 5^ 
 
 mm "g 
 X X _ s 
 
 S" ii 
 
 » = 13 O- 
 
 TS " OJ " 
 
 22 = 2 
 ni ->i < m
 
 rf •' 
 
 
 
 «>-i.^ 
 
 :i* 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 U 
 
 
 l# 
 
 
 ■^Is^ 
 
 ■|'^-^-").v 
 
 ''■J 
 
 «f*^' 
 
 ir> 
 
 ■-^. :#vf ;»i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 -1 
 
 
 
 'w;'-".j|g 
 
 
 t45 -' ^^^^^^^^1 
 
 wM 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^: 
 
 'J^- 
 
 m